Skip to main content

Full text of "Dutch painting in the nineteenth century"

See other formats


REESE  LIBRARY 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA. 


Class 


rsrrsr^Fffrxvi^vnar^sn 


M,  M,  ,ijj-Jt,-JlrJI,^M,  MnlhTa,  .jJASrvi 


DUTCH  PAINTING  IN  THE 
NINETEENTH  CENTURY 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 

in  2007  with  funding  from 

IVIicrosoft  Corporation 


http://www.archive.org/details/dutchpaintinginnOOmaririch 


OFTHe         > 

UNIVERStTY 


CONTENTS 

Chap.  Page 

I.     Introductory ' i 

II.     The  History-painters lo 

III.  The  Romanticists 2"] 

IV.  The  Landscape  and  Genre  Painters 46 

V.     The  Forerunners  of  the  Hague  School 58 

VI.     The  Masters  of  the  Cabinet  Picture 72 

VII.     The  Hague  School:  Introduction 82 

VIII.     Intermezzo 125 

IX.     The  Hague  School:  Sequel 133 

X.  The  Younger  Masters  of  the  Hague  School  .    .    .    .151 

XI.  The  Reaction  of  the  Younger  Painters  of  Amsterdam  169 

XII.     The  New  Formula 184 


LIST  OF  ILLUSTRATIONS 


Matthys  Maris    . 

RiENK   JeLGERHUIS 
TiSCHBEIN      .      . 

Hodges    .     .     . 

J.   W.    PlENEMAN 


N.    PlENEMAN 


Daiwaille   .     . 

CORNELIS  KrUSEMAN. 


J.  A.  Kruseman 

n 

Ary  Scheffer 


Cool    .     .     . 
Schmidt    .     . 
Spoel   .     .     . 
Van  de  Laar 
De  Bloeme  . 


Souvenir  of  Amsterdam Frontispiece 

To  face  page 

A  Family  Group 4 

Princess   Wilhelmina  of  Prussia     .     .  5 

Mrs.  Fraser 7 

Mrs.  Ziesenis — Wattier 10 

The  Battle  of  Waterloo 11 

Portrait  of  an  old  Lady 12 

Mrs.  Leembruggen 13 

The  Surrender  of  Diepo  Negoro     .     .  14 

Portrait  of  a  Child 15 

H.  van  Demmeltraadt 16 

Christ  with  Martha  and  Mary     .     .  18 

The  Three  Sisters 20 

Ada  of  Holland 22 

Mr.  A.  Dieudonne'  van  Baerle     .     .  24 

Reynolds  the  Engraver 28 

Christ  on  the  Mount  of  Olives.     .     .  30 

Count  Eherhard  of  Wurtemberg  .     .  31 

The   Weather- Glass 32 

Emilia  of  Nassau 34 

The  Procession  of  the  Rhetoricians .     .  36 

The  Divorce 38 

Miss  Huyser 40 


LIST  OF  ILLUSTRATIONS 


Matthys  Maris    . 

RiENK   JeLGERHUIS 
TiSCHBEIN      .      . 

Hodges    .     .    . 

J.   W.    PlENEMAN 


N.    PlENEMAN     . 


Daiwaille   .     . 

CORNELIS  KrUSEMAN. 


J.  A.  Kruseman 
Ary  Scheffer 


Cool    .     .     . 
Schmidt   .     . 
Spoel   .     .     . 
Van  de  Laar 
De  Bloeme  . 


Souvenir  of  Amsterdam Frontispiece 

Tofacepage 

A  Family  Group 4 

Princess   Wilhelmina  of  Prussia     .     .  5 

Mrs.  Fraser 7 

Mrs.  Ziesenis — Wattier 10 

The  Battle  of  Waterloo ii 

Portrait  of  an  old  Lady 12 

Mts.  Leembruggen 13 

The  Surrender  of  Diepo  Negoro     .     .  14 

Portrait  of  a  Child 15 

H.  van  Demmeltraadt 16 

Christ  with  Martha  and  Mary     .     .  18 

The  Three  Sisters 20 

Ada  of  Holland 22 

Mr.  A.  Dieudonne'  van  Baerle     .     .  24 

Reynolds  the  Engraver 28 

Christ  on  the  Mount  of  Olives.     .     .  30 

Count  Eherhard  of  Wurtemberg  .     .  31 

The   Weather- Glass 32 

Emilia  of  Nassau 34 

The  Procession  of  the  Rhetoricians .     .  36 

TTie  Divorce 38 

Miss  Huyser 40 


viii                List  of  Illustrations 

To  face  page 

De  Bloeme Baron  van  Omphal  ....  42 

J.  G.  SCHWARTZE  ....  Portrait  of  Himself.     ....  44 

Van  der  Laen Landscape 48 

KoBELL Landscape  in  Gelderland.     .     .  50 

Van  Troostwijk  ....  Landscape  in  Gelderland.     .     .  52 

Westenberg View  in  Amsterdam    ....  54 

Bauer Still  Water 55 

Johannes  Jelgerhuis    .     .    The  Laboratory 56 

Hendriks Notary  Kohne  and  his  Clerk  .  57 

De  Lelie Woman  making  Cakes    ...  58 

Van  de  Sande  Bakhuijzen.  Landscape  in  Holland    ...  60 

SCHOTEL Rough    Water 61 

Meijer A  Rough  Sea 62 

SCHELFHOUT Landscape 63 

NUYEN The  Old  Mill 64 

B.  J.  VAN  Hove    .     .     .     .    A   Church 65 

Hubert  W.  van  Hove  .     .    The  Knitter 66 

Greive The  Return  from  the  Herring- 
fishery  68 

KOEKKOEK A  Forest  View 69 

J.  W.  Bilders Wolfhezen  Heath 70 

The  Little  Lake 71 

Bles Figure  of  a   Woman    .     .     .     .  yz 

The  Ninth  Day 74 

Barker  Korf The  Ballad 76 

Allebe Compulsory  Intercourse     .     .     .  78 

The    Well-Guarded  Child    .     .  80 

Jan  Weissenbruch   .     .     .  Inner  Yard  of  the  Town  Hall 

at  Kuilenhurg 82 

Hanedoes Landscape  in  Kennemerland.     .  83 

A.  C.  Bilders Landscape 84 

Bosboom  .......  Interior  of  a   Church   ....  90 

„  The  Treshing- Floor 92 


List  of  Illustrations  ix 

To  face  page 

JozEF  Israels Portrait  of  Himself ...     94 

„              , The  woman  at  the  window.     96 

„              „ When  a  Body  grows  old  .     98 

„              „ Children  of  the  Sea .     .     .   100 

„              „ The  Sexton  and  his   Wife.   lOi 

RoELOFS After  the  Rain     .     .     .     .102 

Jacob  Maris View  of  a   Village    .     .     .104 

„             „ The  Shell- Gatherers  .     .     .105 

„            „ A  little  Girl  at  the  Piano.  106 

„  „ The  Cradle 107 

, The  Bird  Cage     ....   108 

Matthijs  Maris Portrait  of  a  child   .     .     .109 

„                „ The  Four  Windmills.     .     .110 

„  „ Siska Ill 

„  „ In  the  Slums 112 

WiLLEM  Maris The  White  Cow  .     .     .     .113 

„             „ Luxurious  Summer  .     .     .114 

„             „ Ducks  in  their  Element.     .  115 

Mauve Ploughing 116 

„          Horses  drinking   .     .     .     .117 

„  Winter 118 

Verschuur Stormy  Weather  .     .     .     .118 

Ter  Meulen A  Sheepfold  in  Drenthe     .  119 

H.  W.  Mesdag Night  at  Scheveningen  .     .120 

„                 A  Beach  in    Winter.     .     .   121 

„                 Fishing-smacks  returning  to 

Scheveningen 122 

H.  J.  Weissenbruch  ....    Landscape 123 

Gabriel View  near  Ahcoude  .     .     .124 

JoNGKiND View  of  Overschie    .     .     .126 

Oyens After  the  Day's   Work  .     .128 

Sir  Lawrence  Alma-Tadema.  Willem  van  Saeftinghen    .  130 

Neuhuys The  First  Lesson.     .     .     .133 


X  List  of  Illustrations 

To  face  page 

Blommers Mother's  Joy 134 

Artz Mourning 135 

BisscHOP The  Cup 136 

„ Winter  in  Friesland   .     .     .137 

RoCHUSSEN A  Fish- Cart  with  Dogs  resting  138 

JJ.vandeSandeBakhuijzen.  View  in  the  Hague     .     .     .139 

De  Haas Early  Morning 140 

Nakken Pack-horses 141 

Sadee Gleaning 142 

HenriEtte  Ronner-Knip  .     .  Among  Ourselves   ....  142 

SiNA  Mesdag-van  Houten     .  In  Twikkel  Wood ....  142 

Maria  Vos Still  Life 143 

De  Bock On  the  Heelsum  Road    .     .  144 

Apol A  January  Day 144 

Klinkenberg The  Hofje  van  Dam  .     .     .145 

Van  Rossum  Duchattel  .     .  Winter  Landscape  .     ,     .     .146 

Poggenbeek By  the  Pool 146 

Bastert Oudaen  Castle 147 

Therese  Schwartze.     .     .     .  The    Baroness  Michiels  van 

Verduijnen 148 

JOSSELIN  DE  Jong Jonkheer  Victor  de  Stuers.     .  149 

„                .  "T    .     .     .  The  Melting  House     .     .     .150 

Breitner Portrait  of  Himself.     .     .     .152 

The   White  Horse    ....   153 

„             Winter  in  Amsterdam.     .     .154 

SuzE  BisscHOP-RoBERTSON.     .    Gifl  Besting 155 

IsaAc  Israels On  the  Beach 156 

Tholen A  Butcher's  Shop  .     .     .     .158 

De  Zwart Girl  Reading 160 

Van  der  Maarel     ....    Little  Sis 162 

Verster Flowers 164 

Bauer At  the  Well 166 

„ The  Kremlin 168 


Veth  .... 

»      .... 

Haver  MAN .     . 

Derkinderen  . 

Van  Looy  .  . 
Voerman  .  . 
Karsen  .     .     . 

WiLLEM   WiTSEN 
TOOROP    .      .       . 

Van  Gogh  .  . 
Van  der  Valk 


List  of  Illustrations  xi 

To  face  page 

.    F.  Lebret 170 

.    Professor  A.  D.  Lohman 172 

.  /.  H.  Krelage 174 

.    TTie  Knitting-Lesson     . 175 

.    The  Postern   Gate 176 

.  Duke  Henry  of  Brabant  .     .     .     .     .     .177 

.    Portrait  of  Himself 178 

.    On  the  River. 179 

.    Enkhuizen 180 

.     Winter 182 

.    Elsje 184 

.    The    Wave 185 

.    The  Potato-eaters 186 

.    Bridge  at  Aries 188 

.    The  Cypresses 190 

.    A    Willow  Tree 196 


CHAPTER  I 

INTRODUCTORY 

The  seventeenth  century  bequeathed  to  the  eight- 
eenth three  painters  all  of  whom — and  two  in  particular 
— heralded  the  spirit  of  the  new  age  in  matters  of  con- 
ception, colour  and  execution.  The  greatest  of  the  three, 
Jacob  de  Wit,  who  was  called  the  Rubens  of  his 
time,  is  esteemed  as  an  historical  painter — he  executed 
a  part  of  the  Orange  Room  at  the  House  in  the 
Wood — and  is  world-famous  for  his  painted  bas-reliefs, 
the  so-called  witjgSy  in  the  Royal  Palace  in  Amsterdam 
and  elsewhere.  These  not  only  excel  as  extraordinary 
imitations  of  marble,  to  which  De  Wit  owes  his 
popularity,  but  the  natural  attitudes  and  grouping 
of  the  cherubs  prove  him  to  be,  without  a  doubt, 
the  greatest  Dutch  decorative  artist  of  the  eighteenth 
century.  The  second  was  Jan  M.  Quinckhard,  who, 
as  Van  der  Willigen  says,  "  was  a  very  good,  yes, 
we  venture  to  say,  in  many  respects  an  excellent 
portrait- painter ;  he  was  particularly  fortunate  in  his 
likenesses,  his  drawing  was  accurate,  his  brushwork 
good  and  his  colouring  soft  and  delicate. "  He,  like 
De   Wit,  belongs  entirely  to  the  eighteenth  century 


2  Introductory 

in  ideas  and  his  work  did  little  to  contribute  towards 
the  transition  of  the  painted  portrait  from  the  seven- 
teenth century  to  the  nineteenth.  The  same  may 
be  said  of  the  third  painter,  Cornelis  Troost,  who, 
in  spite  of  certain  drawings  that  remind  us  of  the 
seventeenth  century  and,  in  particular,  of  the  somewhat 
artificial  elegance  of  Nicolaas  Maes,  was  essentially  a 
man  of  his  time.  All  his  work  in  various  mediums 
is  too  strongly  imbued  with  the  eighteenth-century 
spirit  to  permit  us  to  regard  him  as  a  result  or  con- 
sequence of  the  previous  century.  Not  that  he  can 
have  troubled  much  about  the  matter,  for  abundant 
fame  was  his  portion,  so  much  so  that  he  was  known, 
in  his  day,  as  the  Dutch  Hogarth,  a  comparison 
which,  like  most  of  its  kind,  contained  but  a  minimum 
of  truth. 

If,  nevertheless,  we  insist  upon  considering  these 
three  painters  as  offshoots  of  our  great  century, 
then  we  must  needs  add  that  they  were  the  last 
effort  of  an  exhausted  soil.  The  art  of  painting  declined 
into  the  art  of  decoration  or  scene-painting,  the  pain- 
ter's workshop  was  transformed  into  the  tapestry- 
factory.  The  minute,  concentrated  charm  of  our 
so-called  little  masters  expanded  itself  into  painted 
hangings;  the  stately  portraits  of  the  time  degenerated, 
with  few  exceptions,  into  the  pale,  powdered  pastels 
that  seemed  deliberately  designed  for  the  representation 
of  the  caricatural  periwig. 

Still,  if  only  for  the  reason  that  the  eighteenth  cen- 
tury contains  the  predecessors  or,  at  any  rate,  the 
teachers  of  the  painters  of  the  nineteenth  century, 
it  is  well  worth  while  to  consider  these  decoration- 
painters   from   another   point   of  view   than   that  of 


Introductory  3 

the  applied  art  which  owed  its  prosperity  to  the 
luxury  of  the  merchant-princes  of  Amsterdam,  Rot- 
terdam, Dordrecht  and  Middelburg.  For  not  only 
had  the  best  of  these  decoration-painters  learnt  their 
art  as  real  painters  and  merely  altered  the  character 
of  their  productions  in  obedience  to  the  whims  of 
the  day:  most  of  them  did  paint  or  draw  land- 
scapes or  portraits  and  prove  that  they  had  it  in 
their  power  to  satisfy  a  demand  for  real  painting, 
should  it  ever  arise.  For  instance,  in  the  Fodor 
Museum  in  Amsterdam,  certain  drawings  by  the 
tapestry-painter  and  manufacturer,  Jacob  Cats,  display 
a  strength,  an  old- Dutch  quality,  an  originality  which 
we  should  hardly  have  expected  to  find  in  those 
days.  This  Jacob  Cats  was  born  in  1 74 1  at  Altona 
and  came  with  his  parents,  at  an  early  age,  to 
Amsterdam,  where  he  achieved  considerable  success 
with  both  his  hangings  and  drawings ;  and,  although 
the  tapestries  are  no  longer  easy  to  find,  his  drawings 
go  to  show  that  he  lacked  the  affectation,  if  not  the 
prolixity,  that  clung  to  many  of  those  painters, 
especially  towards  the  end  of  the  century.  They 
are  very  pleasantly  executed,  were  greatly  esteemed 
in  their  day  and  still  fetch  good  prices  under  the 
hammer.   Cats  died   1799. 

Another  tapestry-painter  of  note  is  Hendrik  Meijer, 
born  in  Amsterdam  in  1737,  who  also  drew  land- 
scapes in  body-colour,  sap-colour  and  Indian  ink. 

His  Scheveningen  Beach,  a  picture  that  formed 
part  of  the  Des  Tom  be  collection  at  the  Hague, 
is  said  to  have  been  his  master-piece  and  to  be  pref- 
erable  in   many  respects  to  a  sea-piece  by  Schotel. 


4  Introductory 

From  our  point  of  view,  however,  this  painter's  chief 
claim  to  importance  lies  in  the  fact  that  he  was 
the  teacher  of  various  nineteenth-century  artists.  He 
died  in  London  in   1793. 

Aart  Schouman,  an  eighteenth-century  painter 
living  at  Dordrecht,  preserved  the  seventeenth-century 
traditions  more  intrinsically,  in  so  far  as  externals  were 
concerned,  and  continued  to  paint  corporation-pieces, 
which,  if  they  cannot  be  reckoned  among  the  finest 
of  their  kind,  are  at  least  able  to  hold  their  own. 
The  fact  is  that  many  of  these  painters  retained  the 
arrangement  of  the  old  masters  and  copied  them  so 
industriously,  often  in  water-colour  or  pastel,  that  they 
ended  by  making  their  style  their  own  and  frequently 
lapsed  into  contenting  themselves  with  the  production 
of  but  slightly  altered  copies.  It  is  even  said  that 
Boymans,  the  famous  collector,  was  induced  to  buy 
an  interior  by  Laqui,  one  of  those  painters,  under 
the  impression  that  he  was  purchasing  a  Gerard  Dou. 
We  may  take  it,  then,  that  these  painters  were  still 
connected  by  a  fine  thread  with  the  landscape-painters 
of  the  seventeenth  century.  On  the  other  hand,  so 
great  were  the  demands  of  decoration-painting  upon 
their  strength  and  energy,  that  they  had  sunk  remark- 
ably low  in  the  matter  of  portrait-painting.  And  yet 
portraits  were  asked  for  not  only  by  the  princes 
and  the  aristocracy,  but  also  by  the  well-to-do  mid- 
dle class.  The  tapestry-painters  produced  a  number 
of  small  family-portraits,  mostly  naive  and  weak, 
although  occasionally  distinguished  by  a  certain  deli- 
cacy of  conception.  In  addition  to  Adriaan  de  Lelie, 
Jean   Auguste   Daiwaille   and  others,  part  of  whose 


'''^'^     OFTHt        > 

^'   'JNIVERSIT 


H.R.H.    PRINCESS   WILHELMIXA   OF   PRUSSIA,    CONSORT   OF   WILLIAM    V. 
STADTHOLDER   OF   THE    NETHERLANDS — J.    F.    A,    TISCHBEIN 

{Rijksmuseum,  Amsterdam) 


Introductory  5 

work  comes  within  the  nineteenth  century,  and  a  few 
miniature-painters,  of  whom  Temminck  was  one  of 
the  foremost,  portraits  were  executed,  for  the 
greater  part,  by  travelling  portrait-painters,  including 
Rienk  Jelgerhuis,  who  has  no  fewer  than  7,763  stand- 
ing to  his  credit.  Or,  again,  people  would  sit  for 
their  portraits  in  the  course  of  the  endless  journeys 
which  it  was  at  that  time  their  custom  to  take. 
This  applied  especially  to  miniatures,  which  were 
painted,  so  as  to  be  easily  portable,  in  lockets,  on 
watch-keys,  rings  or  snuff-boxes.  And,  although  these 
were  affected  by  the  general  decline,  they  sometimes 
displayed  a  daintiness  of  draughtsmanship,  a  softness 
of  colouring  and,  above  all,  a  certain  "distinction"  to 
which  few  of  the  larger  portraits  of  the  time  can  lay  claim. 
The  French  painters  who  frequented  the  luxurious 
Courts  of  the  Bourbons  or  who  followed  in  the 
wake  of  Napoleon  and  had  more  orders  within  the 
limits  of  the  empire  than  they  were  able  to  execute 
were  much  too  busy  to  visit  less  favoured  countries 
on  the  chance  of  picking  up  commissions  for  portraits. 
The  case  was  the  same  with  the  great  English 
painters;  so  that  this  branch  of  industrial  art  was 
reserved,  for  the  most  part,  for  the  Germans.  Their 
portraits  were  stiff  and  expressionless.  The  grouping 
of  the  small  family-portraits,  usually  in  pastel,  sug- 
gested the  traditional  semi-circle  in  which  Moli^re  is 
played  at  the  Th6^tre  Fran^ais.  They  seemed,  how- 
ever, to  give  pleasure  to  the  purchasers;  and, 
to  tell  the  truth,  on  looking  into  these  unpretentious 
little  family-groups,  we  find  that  they  present  a  more 
general  family-resemblance  and  are  more  lifelike  than 
most  of  the  photographic  portraits  of  thirty  years  ago. 


6  Introductory 

The  two  principal  portrait-painters  who  came  from 
foreign  countries  at  the  end  of  the  eighteenth  century 
were  Tischbein  and  Hodges.  Johann  Friedrich 
August  Tischbein,  although  born  at  Maastricht  in 
1750,  belonged  entirely  to  the  German  school.  He 
was  one  of  the  few  younger  men  who  escaped  the 
prevailing  classicism  of  his  time.  His  preference 
for  portrait-painting  drove  him  to  foreign  Courts; 
and  for  fourteen  years  he  painted  at  the  Hague,  at 
the  Court  of  the  Stadtholder  and  his  family.  He 
was  a  competent  and  pleasant  painter,  who  reproduced 
the  powdered  wigs  and  the  features  of  his  sitters 
in  a  refined  manner.  His  portraits  of  women  are  of 
value  for  our  time;  and  the  many  pictures  which 
he  painted  of  Wilhelmina  of  Prussia,  the  consort  of 
William  V.,  with  her  powdered  hair,  vivacious  features 
and  the  fine  colouring  of  the  green  dresses,  in  which 
he  excelled,  are  in  good  taste  on  the  whole. 

He  was  famed  for  the  naturalness  of  his  ideas, 
but,  as  times  were,  was  unable  to  exercise  any 
influence  upon  the  nineteenth  century.  The  eighteenth 
century,  with  its  sensibility,  its  gallantry,  its  powder, 
patches  and  pastels,  had  retreated  before  the 
harshness  of  the  heroic  emotions,  decked  in  classic 
garb,  with  which  David  opened  the  nineteenth. 
Tischbein  died  in   1812. 

The  other,  Charles  Howard  Hodges  (1764 — 1837), 
was  a  painter  of  greater  importance,  a  man  of  excellent 
gifts,  whose  portraits  strike  one  at  once  by  their 
elegance,  their  bright  colouring  and  their  supple, 
if  somewhat  weak  workmanship.  Kramm,  in  his 
Lives  and   Works  of  the  Dutch  and  Flemish  Painters^ 


II   UNIVERSITY 


MRS.    FRASER — C.    H.    HODGES 
(Rijksmuseiim,  Amsterdam) 


Introductory  7 

praises  him  for  the  subtle  manner  in  which  he  flat- 
tered his  sitters.  To  us  he  is  the  portrait-painter  of 
the  Empire  period;  and,  although,  at  a  later  date, 
he  painted  King  William  L,  he  also  gave  us  the 
portraits  of  Grand  pensionary  Schimmelpenninck  and 
of  Mrs.  Ziesenis-Wattier,  the  famous  actress  of  the 
time.  If  he  is  not  to  be  compared  with  the  great 
English  portrait- painters  of  the  eighteenth  century, 
the  fact  remains  that  he  possessed  something  of 
their  taste  and  especially  something  of  the  supple 
method,  the  easy,  fluent  modelling  that  so  greatly 
distinguished  Sir  Thomas  Lawrence.  Hodges  was  a 
member  of  the  commission  which,  after  the  restora- 
tion of  Dutch  independence,  brought  back  from 
Paris  the  paintings  that  had  been  taken  from  us  by 
the  French. 

It  must  needs  arouse  surprise  that  this  portrait- 
painter  did  not  become  the  head  of  a  school  in  his 
day.  True,  his  talent  was  distinguished  rather  than 
powerful ;  but,  indeed,  the  polish  and  refinement  of  his 
work  are  not  be  despised,  especially  when  we  consider 
at  what  a  low  ebb  our  fortunes  then  were.  His 
chief  pupil  was  Cornelis  Kruseman,  who  failed  to 
acquire  or,  at  least,  to  retain  his  bright  colouring, 
his  supple  and  natural  draughtsmanship  or  his 
qualities  of  distinction .  Nevertheless,  Hodges  may  have 
exercised  an  indirect  influence  upon  his  contempo- 
raries. For  instance,  we  find  in  Pieneman's  Battle 
of  Waterloo  a  cast  of  features  which  seems  related  to 
those  which  Hodges  portrayed.  On  the  other  hand, 
this  may  be  simply  the  English  type ;  for  Pieneman 
painted  portraits  for  this  picture  in  England.  Per- 
haps J.  A.   Kruseman,  Cornelis  Kruseman 's  kinsman 


8  Introductory 

and  pupil,  preserved  more  of  Hodges*  characteristics 
than  any  one  else. 

England,  the  land  of  the  poets,  was  at  that  time 
rejoicing  in  a  school  of  painting  which,  although 
mainly  based  upon  the  old  Dutchmen  and  Italians, 
had  recently,  under  Reynolds  and  Gainsborough, 
developed  into  a  purely  English  school.  Followed 
the  passionate  figure  of  the  poet-painter  William 
Blake,  who  stood  at  the  entrance  to  a  new  century 
in  which  Constable  and  Turner  wrought  their 
artistic  revolution.  Germany  had  found  in  Beethoven 
the  loftiest  expression  of  her  period  of  musical  creation, 
an  expression  which  was  so  brilliantly  to  influence 
the  whole  of  the  musical  and  also  of  the  pictorial  life 
of  the  nineteenth  century.  On  the  other  hand,  Ger- 
many was  celebrating  the  heyday  of  her  civilization 
in  the  little  States  where,  amid  this  general  budding 
of  great  minds,  Goethe  introduced  the  experiment- 
al novel  into  literature,  Novalis  wrote  his  Hymns 
to  Night  and  Heine,  a  little  later,  proclaimed  the 
eternity  of  romance,  while  in  the  art  of  painting, 
overshadowed  by  the  theories  of  Winckelmann,  she 
was  able  to  point  to  his  disciple  Anton  Rafael  Mengs 
and  the  fortunately  more  independent  Chodowiecki.  In 
Spain,  the  country  where  great  painters  appear 
like  meteors,  Goya  had  opened  a  new  era.  In 
France,  weary  of  the  carnage  that  had  marked  her 
Revolution,  David,  the  man  of  iron  ability,  after 
glorifying  the  Republic  under  Robespierre,  called 
into  being,  on  the  ruins  of  the  eighteenth  century, 
an  imperial  art  which  came  to  maturity  under 
Napoleon  and  became  the  foundation  of  a  school  of 


Introductory  9 

painting  that  kept  France  at  the  head  of  the  artistic 
world  for  well-nigh  a  century. 

To  us,  who  had  lost  our  liberty,  our  independence, 
our  strength  and  who  possessed  so  very  little  in 
the  domain  of  art,  the  beginning  of  the  nineteenth 
century  brought  nothing  but  humiliation  upon  humi- 
liation. Our  national  existence  appeared  to  be  wiped 
out.  We  were  without  power  of  action  or,  conse- 
quendy,  of  reaction.  True,  the  seventeenth  century 
had  borne  fruit  in  such  superabundance  that  two 
successive  centuries  have  not  sufficed  to  make  us 
realize  it  fully.  The  soil  had  exhausted  itself  in 
producing  the  miraculous  figure  of  Rembrandt,  the 
epitome  of  all  latent,  conscious  and  unconscious 
forces,  of  all  the  instincts  of  a  people,  of  the  gospel 
of  a  nation  rejuvenated  by  its  newly-acquired  liberty; 
of  Rembrandt,  in  whom  for  us  the  seventeenth 
century  is  personified  and  incarnate.  And  a  long 
period  of  rest  was  needed  before  the  soil  would 
once  more  become  fertile  and  produce  an  artist,  a 
dreamer  whose  genius  should  fall  like  a  ray  of  light 
into  a  scientific  age. 


CHAPTER  II 
THE  HISTORY-PAINTERS 

It  would  be  impossible  to  write  the  history  of  Dutch 
painting  in  the  nineteenth  century  without  naming 
Jan  Willem  Pieneman  as  its  founder,  even  though 
it  were  only  because  he  was  the  valued  master  of 
Jozef  Israels.  This  opinion  may  be  regarded  as 
hackneyed  and  antiquated;  and  it  may  be  argued 
that  Pieneman  and  Kruseman  and  their  like  did  more 
harm  than  good  to  Dutch  art,  inasmuch  as  they  led 
it  into  strange  paths.  But,  apart  from  the  fact  that 
this  extraneous  tendency  was  the  prevailing  one  in 
every  country,  Pieneman  may  be  credited  with  having, 
by  the  strength  of  his  personality,  raised  painting 
to  the  position  of  an  independent  art,  able  to  produce 
a  more  powerful  school  than  could  ever  hope  to 
arise  from  the  continual  copying  of  seventeenth- 
century  master-pieces. 

Pieneman  was  born  at  Abcoude  in  1770  and 
destined  for  a  commercial  career,  for  which,  however, 
he  was  disinclined.  He  therefore  resolved  to  enter 
a  factory  of  painted  hangings,  intending  at  the  same 
time   to  learn  something  of  the  painter's  trade.     In 


MRS.    ZIESENIS-WATTIER — J.    W.    PIENEMAN 
{Rijksmuseum,  Amsterdam) 


OF  THE      ^r' 

■ERSITV 


>^      OF  THE      ^>' 

UNIVERSITY 

or  y 


The  History-painters  n 

the  evenings,  he  drew  from  the  antique  and  the 
nude  at  the  Amsterdam  Academy,  which  appears 
to  have  been  very  deficiently  equipped,  so  much  so 
that,  according  to  Van  Eynden  and  Van  der  Willigen, 
Pieneman's  chief  instructor  was  his  own  genius.  To 
provide  for  his  maintenance,  he  began  to  give  lessons 
at  an  early  date  and  had  to  accept  commissions  to 
colour  prints.  In  1805,  he  was  appointed  drawing- 
master  to  the  School  of  Artillery  and  Engineering, 
then  still  at  Amersfoort,  and,  although  he  had,  in  the 
meantime,  won  prizes  and  painted  portraits  and  land- 
scapes, he  continued  to  fill  the  post  until  18 16, 
when  King  William  I.  gave  him  the  directorship  of 
the  royal  collection  at  the  Hague.  Four  years  later, 
he  was  appointed  the  first  president  of  the  Royal 
Academy  of  Fine  Arts. 

Neither  his  landscapes  nor  his  portraits  brought 
Pieneman  the  fame  which  was  soon  to  resound  beyond 
the  frontiers  of  our  country.  His  first  success  was  his 
Heroism  of  the  Prince  of  Orange  at  Quatre-BraSj  a 
large  picture,  twenty  feet  by  thirteen,  painted  by 
order  of  the  government  for  presentation  to  the 
prince.  Before  reaching  its  final  destination  in  the 
palace  at  Soestdijk,  it  was  exhibited  in  Amsterdam, 
Brussels  and  Ghent  and,  according  to  Immerzeel, 
was  praised  for  its  broad  and  powerful  style,  its 
accurate  drawing  and  its  fidelity  to  nature. 

This  was  followed  by  The  Battle  of  Waterloo^  the 
sketch  for  which  is  in  the  Duke  of  Wellington's 
possession.  The  picture,  which  is  twenty-seven  feet 
wide  by  eighteen  high,  represents  the  moment  at 
which  the  Prince  of  Orange  is  being  carried,  wounded, 
from  the  battle-field.     The  chief  figures  are  painted 


12  The  History-painters 

with  attention  to  details  and  the  wounded  prince  is 
thrown  into  much  less  prominence  than  the  figure 
of  Wellington  himself,  who  stands  like  an  equestrian 
statue  in  the  centre  of  the  picture,  which  serves  as  an 
apotheosis  of  the  British  field-marshal.  Pieneman 
paid  three  several  visits  to  London  to  paint  portraits 
for  this  historical  piece:  during  one  of  these,  1819 
to  1 82 1,  he  was  the  guest  of  the  Duke  of  Wellington 
and,  in  addition  to  the  necessary  studies,  painted  a 
number  of  portraits  of  the  leading  nobility.  In  order 
to  produce  his  large  picture,  for  which  he  had  no 
commission,  he  built  a  studio  outside  Amsterdam, 
beyond  the  Leiden  Gate.  Here  he  was  visited  by 
King  William  L,  who  bought  the  painting  for  forty 
thousand  guilders  for  presentation  to  the  Prince  of 
Orange.  It  was  exhibited  in  Ghent,  Brussels  and 
London  and  altogether  earned  about  one  hundred 
thousand  guilders  for  the  artist. 

Pieneman  painted  many  portraits  in  Holland  as 
well  as  in  England  and  in  these  his  artistic  tem- 
perament is  most  strongly  displayed.  One  might  say 
of  him  that  he  had  little  of  the  refined  classicism 
which  is  to  be  met  with  in  neighbouring  countries ; 
that  he  possessed  more  temperament  than  education, 
more  common  sense  than  intuition  and  that  he  was 
entirely  devoid  of  the  pictorial  sense  which  was 
never  lacking  in  the  seventeenth  century.  But  that 
he  possessed  a  real  artist*s  temperament  is  proved 
by  his  often  rough,  but  always  forcible  portraits; 
and,  although  far  from  being  a  quick  draughtsman, 
he  had  a  good  idea  of  the  construction  of  a  head, 
which  enabled  him  to  turn  out  his  portraits  rapidly 
enough.  He  died  in   1854. 


PORTRAIT    OF   AN    OLD    LADY— J.    W.    PIENEMAN 

(Rifksmusfum,  Amsterdam) 


■Y    -        OF  THE     ^K 

'{    'UNIVERSITY 


MRS.    LEEMBRUGGEN — J.    VV.    PIENEMAN 
[The  property  of  Mr.  J.  Lecmbrnggen,  Amsterdam) 


The  History-painters  13 

The  Battle  of  Waterloo  shows  none  of  those  pas- 
sions, of  that  hatred  born  of  impotence,  which 
urged  the  Allies  forward  on  that  summer's  day. 
The  figures  of  the  Duke  of  Wellington  and  the 
other  persons  in  the  foreground  are  good  portraits ; 
but  neither  their  attitude  nor  their  action  conveys 
the  impression  that  a  fierce  and  critical  contest  is 
taking  place.  Nor  has  Pieneman's  drawing  the  sup- 
pleness necessary  to  express  a  great  moment.  And 
yet  he  possessed  what  the  born  artist  who,  with 
scanty  means,  conquers  for  himself  a  place  in  a 
barren  period  must  needs  possess  :  he  had  energy 
and  influenced  his  times.  Jozef  Israels  has  said 
of  him  that  he  was  a  genius  who  grew  up  in  an 
inartistic  age;  and  it  was  not  his  fault  if  the  times 
in  which  he  lived  prevented  him  from  developing 
himself  In  a  society  in  a  state  of  transformation, 
where,  on  the  one  hand,  men,  proud  of  their  reco- 
vered nationality,  asked  for  topical  pictures  representing 
the  heroic  deeds  of  the  day,  while,  on  the  other  hand, 
a  pious  tendency  held  sway  and  called  for  religious 
or  kindred  subjects  strictly  confined  to  the  limits  of  the 
middle-class  virtues,  there  was  no  opportunity  for 
the  exaltation  of  painting  pure  and  simple  and  I* Art 
pour  I' art  for  once  became  a  misplaced  maxim. 

And  then  think  of  the  makeshifts  with  which 
Pieneman  had  to  content  himself  Burdened  by 
an  early  marriage,  he  painted  his  Quatre-Bras  in 
a  small  upper-part  in  the  Nes,  where  he  had  to 
roll  up  one  half  of  his  enormous  canvas,  crammed 
with  life-size  equestrian  figures,  in  order  to  paint 
the  other  half.  He  must  have  possessed  a  certain 
strength  of  will,  a  remarkable  power  of  representation, 


H  The  History-painters 

to  complete  a  work  of  this  kind  in  circumstances 
such  as  these.  And  yet,  though  he  was  honoured 
in  his  time  and  distinguished  by  his  sovereign, 
though  he  was  socially  esteemed  and  lived  in  "a 
stately  house  on  a  canal, "  though  one  may  say 
of  him  that  he  was  a  great  man  in  a  slack  time, 
he  will  never  occupy  a  place  in  the  ranks  of  our 
great  painters  nor  even  stand  among  our  "  litde 
masters."  His  chief  services  to  art  were  rendered 
as  director  of  the  Amsterdam  Academy.  Israels 
describes  him  as  an  excellent  drawing-master,  tho- 
roughly acquainted  with  the  mathematics  of  the 
nude  and  unrivalled  in  the  suggestion  of  an  outline 
with  a  bit  of  chalk  or  charcoal.  And  it  is  certain 
that,  as  the  master  of  Jozef  Israels,  who  drew  for 
seven  years  under  his  guidance  and  never  speaks  of 
him  other  than  with  respect  and  esteem,  he  deserves 
an  honourable  place  in  the  memory  of  us  all. 

Nicolaas  Pieneman,  his  son  and  pupil,  was  bom 
at  Amersfoort  in  1810,  died  in  i860  and  enjoyed — 
chiefly  at  the  Hague,  where  he  lived — an  even 
greater  favour  than  his  father,  thanks  to  his  many 
portraits  of  the  royal  family.  It  is  a  pure  delight 
to  hear  Jozef  Israels  reply,  when  asked  how  the 
younger  Pieneman  painted: 

"  Klaas  Pieneman  was  a  courtier ;  at  an  exhibition, 
he  used  to  walk  arm  in  arm  with  William  the  Third ! " 

He  had  neither  his  father's  temperament  nor  vigour 
and,  possibly  by  way  of  a  reaction  against  the 
latter's  frequent  want  of  polish,  he  painted  in  a  soapy 
and  feeble  style,  especially  his  royal  portraits, 
which  are  smooth  and  insipid  and  devoid  of  all  life. 


OF  THE      'T):?* 

'FRSITY 


PORTRAIT   OF   A    CHILD — NICOLAAS    PIENEMAN 
{Fodor  Museum,  Ainstcrdani) 


The  History-painters  15 

On  the  other  hand,  he  must  not  be  judged  entirely 
by  his  royal  portraits:  the  portrait  of  his  father  in 
the  Rijksmuseum  and  a  Head  of  a  Man  in  the 
Municipal  Museum  of  Amsterdam  are  better,  although 
in  these  too  he  misses  the  naturalness  that  distinguished 
his  father.  And,  if  he  had  not  that  charming  Por- 
trait of  a  Child  in  the  Fodor  Museum  standing  to  his 
credit,  there  would  be  little  say  about  him  but  that 
he  was  greatly  liked  and  lived  in  a  fine  house  in 
the  Hague.  This  portrait,  however,  places  him  in 
a  different  category  and  we  will  gladly  forgive  him 
his  smooth  official  portraits  for  the  sake  of  the  great 
feeling  in  this  little  picture. 
His  contemporaries  judged  differently.  Kramm  writes : 

"  It  is  a  pleasure  to  me  to  be  able  to  write  a  page 
in  the  history  of  art  which  gready  increases  the  fame 
of  the  Dutch  school  of  painting  of  our  own  times. 
It  concerns  the  brilliant  talent  of  that  celebrated  painter, 
Nicolaas  Pieneman,  who  has  achieved  an  European 
reputation  with  his  many  famous  master-pieces." 

He  mentions  a  whole  array  of  royal  presents,  of 
gold  snuff-boxes  richly  adorned  with  brilliants  and 
enamels,  and  enumerates  an  endless  series  of  portraits 
of  King  William  II.,  of  the  Crown-prince,  afterwards 
William  III.,  of  the  latter's  sons  the  Princes  William 
and  Alexander,  of  Princess  Sophie,  of  the  suites  of 
the  King  and  the  Crown-prince.  Nicolaas  Pieneman 
was  the  first  painter  to  receive  the  Order  of  the 
Netherlands  Lion ;  and  it  must  be  added  that  he  was 
honoured  not  only  in  his  own  country,  but  also — or 
was    it    his    royal    models? — in    Paris,    for,    at   the 


1 6  The  History-painters 

International  Exhibition  of  1855,  he  was  given  the 
Legion  of  Honour  for  his  life-size  portrait  of  William 
III.,  in  naval  uniform,  and  of  his  royal  father. 

Jean  Augustin  Daiwaille  was  born  at  Cologne  in 
1789  and,  as  a  child,  accompanied  his  parents  to 
Holland,  where  he  was  educated  for  a  painter  by 
Adriaan  de  Lelie.  Although  his  little  genre-pieces 
met  with  considerable  favour  in  their  time,  he  was 
valued  by  his  contemporaries  mostly  as  a  painter  of 
portraits  distinguished  for  their  breadth  of  execution 
and  their  resemblance  to  the  originals.  He  became 
director  of  the  Amsterdam  Academy  of  Plastic  Arts 
and  resigned  his  appointment  in  order  to  accompany 
an  agent  of  the  Dutch  Trading  Company  to  Brazil. 
Upon  maturer  consideration,  he  abandoned  this  plan 
and  founded  a  lithographic  establishment.  Later,  he 
settled  at  Rotterdam,  where  he  occupied  himself 
with  portrait- painting  until  his  death  in   1850. 

There  is  a  certain  want  of  definiteness  about  this 
short  biography  by  Immerzeel  and  it  is  repeated 
in  the  account  of  Daiwaille's  pupil,  Cornelis  K ruse- 
man,  who  is  said  to  have  learnt  his  broad  brushwork 
from  Hodges,  whereas  Daiwaille,  who  was  never 
satisfied  with  his  work  and  never  succeeded  in  finish- 
ing it,  is  supposed  to  have  taught  him  only  how 
not  to  paint.  However,  it  often  happens  that  later 
generations  pass  a  different  judgment ;  and  many  will 
discover  finer  qualities  in  the  hesitations  of  this 
painter  and  pastellist  than  in  the  work  of  his  over- 
praised pupil.  Daiwaille's  Portrait  of  Himself  2X  the 
Rijksmuseum  confirms  the  first  impression :  it  shows 
us  the  melancholy  face  of  one  whose  nature  was  his 


VAN    DEMMELTKAADT — J.    A.    DAIWAILLE 

{Rijksmuseum,  Amsterdam] 


The  History-painters  17 

own  worst  enemy.  The  modernity  of  the  analysis 
is  astonishing  in  the  pale-blue  eyes;  and  the  whole 
face  is  painted  with  a  sincerity  which  none  but  a 
sensitive  character  would  offer.  The  Portrait  of  Him- 
self at  Boymans'  Museum  is  a  more  pleasant  picture ; 
and  the  same  museum  contains  his  very  dainty 
Portrait  of  a  Woman,  in  pastel.  His  best  portrait, 
however,  is  that  of  H.  van  Demmeltraadt. 

Although  Cornelis  Kruseman  dates  back  to  the 
end  of  the  eighteenth  century  (he  was  born  in 
1 797  and  died  in  1854),  he  can  hardly  be  considered 
a  man  of  Jan  Pieneman's  generation.  Not  that  the 
elder  Kruseman  helped  Dutch  painting  forward:  on 
the  contrary,  while  Pieneman  preserved,  if  not  the 
artistic  culture,  at  least  the  simplicity  of  the  eighteenth 
century,  Kruseman,  endowed  with  less  temperament, 
a  greater  desire  for  refinement  and  less  vigour, 
displayed  a  hankering  after  more  pronounced  forms 
and,  in  the  absence  of  a  natural  gift  of  colour,  em- 
ployed hard  tones  for  his  biblical  or  Italian  subjects 
and,  in  general,  turned  the  art  of  painting  into  an 
uncouth  classicism. 

Meanwhile,  it  appears  that  Kruseman  showed  a 
decided  aptitude  for  painting  at  a  very  early  age; 
anyway,  in  18 19,  he  made  a  great  success  at  an 
exhibition  at  the  Hague  with  a  picture  representing 
a  blind  beggar,  lighted  by  a  paper  lantern,  whose 
appearance  had  always  impressed  him  as  he  went  down 
the  Spui  of  an  evening.  People  thought  that  they 
had  found  a  Dou,  a  Schalcken  Redivivus;  and  he 
received  many  orders  for  candle-light  effects,  all  of 
which   he   refused,  because  it  was  not  his  object  in 

2 


i8  The  History-painters 

life  to  imitate  candle-light  and  he  took  no  pleasure 
in  such  things.  He  strove  to  express  the  loftier 
matters  in  human  nature  and  he  felt  offended  that  it 
had  not  been  recognized  at  once  that  he  had  painted 
this  picture  only  because  of  the  venerable  head  of 
the  beggar.  He  aimed  further  than  the  Dutch  genre- 
painters,  whose  manner  he  considered  insignificant 
and  undignified.  This  was  the  time  when  David  was 
decking  out  his  heroes  in  the  form  and  garb  of  antiquity ; 
it  was  also  the  time  when  Italy  was  regarded  as  the 
land  of  promise,  as  the  cradle  of  art  and  when 
Raphael's  smooth  outlines  were  held  to  possess  a 
distinction  by  comparison  with  which  Rembrandt  was 
often  considered  vulgar  :  an  opinion  shared  by  some 
of  the  younger  literary  men  until  as  late  as  1880. 
In  182 1,  Kruseman  went  via  Paris  to  Italy,  stayed 
three  years  in  Rome  and  came  back  confirmed  in  his 
predilections.  He  began  by  painting  biblical  sub- 
jects and  Roman  peasants,  the  latter  supplying  him 
with  the  classical  models  which  he  had  sought  in  vain 
in  his  own  country.  Nevertheless,  he  sacrificed  him- 
self in  his  turn  to  the  national  enthusiasm  which  had 
made  the  elder  Pieneman  the  history-painter  of  Quatre- 
Bras  and  Waterloo  and  which  drove  Kruseman  to 
paint  a  later  episode :  H.  R.  H.  the  Prince  of  Orange 
at  the  moment  when  his  horse  was  wounded  at  Bau- 
terzeuy  12  August  i8ji,  a  picture  which,  like  Piene- 
man's,  may  be  looked  upon  as  a  sort  of  continuation 
of  the  doelen-  or  corporation-pieces.  But  this  inter- 
lude had  no  influence  upon  the  remainder  of  his 
work.  The  culture  which  he  had  acquired  during 
his  stay  in  Paris  and  his  Italian  journey  had  gra- 
dually  alienated   him   from  his  own  nationality.     A 


CHRIST   WITH    MARTHA   AND    MARY — CORNELIS    KRUSEMAN 

{The  property  of  Mrs.  Labonchere,  Zeisf) 


The  History-painters  19 

long  stay  in  Italy  has  never  proved  other  than 
detrimental  to  any  of  our  painters.  It  simply  meant 
that  they  returned  home  seeing  things  from  a  point 
of  view  quite  at  variance  with  our  national  feeling. 
Ecclesiastical  art  brought  into  a  Protestant  country 
by  a  Protestant  Dutchman  must  needs  become  thea- 
trical. And  in  technique  also  Kruseman  was  doomed 
to  fall  short ;  for,  though  his  ideas  were  formed  upon 
the  Italian  masters  of  the  Renascence  and  upon  Raphael 
in  particular,  he  lacked  the  feeling  and  the  technical 
knowledge  necessary  to  emulate  the  peculiar  qualities 
of  those  masters.  All  that  we  can  say,  therefore, 
is  that  Kruseman  knew  how,  at  a  given  moment, 
to  give  to  a  certain  public  exactly  what  it  demanded, 
namely,  an  ideal  conception  of  biblical  figures,  devoid 
of  sensual  charm  or  passion.  And  the  result  was  that, 
although  theologians  wrote  in  indignant  terms  to 
protest  that  this  great  man  was  indulging  in  anachro- 
nism in  his  biblical  subjects  and  in  spite  of  virulent 
criticism,  he  enjoyed  a  fame  so  universal  as  to  exceed 
that  ever  known  by  Jozef  Israels,  Jacob  Maris,  or 
even  by  Hendrik  Willem  Mesdag,  who  was  so 
much  more  easily  understood  outside  his  own 
painting-room  than  either  of  the  others. 

Nor  can  this  be  called  unnatural.  The  pictorial 
art  of  the  Pienemans,  of  the  Krusemans  and,  in 
particular,  of  Cornelis  Kruseman  was  a  direct  echo 
of  their  time.  As  an  historical  painter  in  a  period 
of  newly-awakened  national  consciousness,  Pieneman 
was  the  right  man  in  the  right  place  and  he  owes 
his  reputation  to  his  delineation  of  Quatre-Bras  and 
the  battle  of  Waterloo,  which  set  the  seal  upon  our 
liberty  and  renewed  our  compact  with  the  House  of 


20  The  History-painters 

Orange,  to  which  the  episode  of  the  wounded 
Crown-prince  lent  an  emotional  side. 

Kruseman,  who  had  begun  with  a  similar  subject, 
devoted  himself  later  on,  after  the  peace  had  restored 
the  ancestral  Calvinism  in  a  stricter  form,  mainly 
to  the  painting  of  Bible  subjects,  which  were 
greatly  admired  for  their  "  idealistic  conception, " 
to  use  the  then  prevailing  phrase  so  popular  in  pious 
circles : 

"  Probably  no  people  has  at  any  time  been  more 
devoted  to  home-reading  of  an  edifying  character 
than  our  Protestant  fellow-countrymen,  "  says  A.  C. 
Kruseman  in  his  History  of  the  Book-trade. 

Cornelis  Kruseman's  phlegmatic  ideas  were  in  the 
taste  of  the  day :  any  passion  would  have  disturbed 
the  tranquillity  of  a  view  of  life  which  demanded  that 
everything  should  be  gentle,  pious  and  noble.  The 
seventeenth-century  paintings  and  prints,  selected  by 
a  few,  were  thought  low  and  common  compared  with 
the  engravings  published  in  the  elegant  almanacks 
of  those  days  and  accompanied  by  letterpress  by 
serious  authors.  And  the  scenes  of  Italian  peasant- 
life,  the  Neapolitan  women,  the  pifferari,  with  their 
dark  features,  their  sharp  outlines  against  a  blue 
sky,  had  what  was  known  as  a  certain  "  nobility  " 
of  line  which  formed  a  great  contrast  with  the 
vulgar  Dutch  people,  the  vulgar  old-Dutch  paintings, 
and  which  pleased  the  ladies. 

And  yet  it  was  not  only  the  women  who  formed 
the  ranks  of  Kruseman's  worshippers  ;  these  included 
practically  everybody:  the  King,  the  Queen  and, 
more,  the  painters.  In  connection  with  his  St. 
John  the  Baptist^  a  painting  which  he  had  executed 


THE    THREE    SISTERS — CORNELIS    KRUSEMAN 
(The  property  of  Mr.  J.  D.  Kruscntan,  the  Hague) 


The  History-painters  21 

for  the  most  part  during  his  second  stay  in  Rome, 
the  Hague  artists  united  to  offer  him  a  lasting  me- 
morial of  the  admiration  with  which  they  were 
seized  at  the  contemplation  of  that  work.  This 
testimonial  took  the  form  of  a  silver  cup,  with 
cover  and  dish,  beautifully  designed  and  chased  in 
the  style  of  the  sixteenth  century  and  engraved  with 
a  suitable  inscription  in  rhyme  immortalizing  the 
homage  paid  by  the  Dutch  school  to  Kruseman 
after  seeing  his  SL  John,  while  a  vellum  document 
with  Gothic  illuminations  spoke  in  well-chosen  words 
of  the  painter's  imperishable  fame. 

Public  favour  is  fickle.  The  lasting  duration 
which  the  inscription  prophesied  was  fulfilled  neither 
figurative  nor  literally.  Most  of  his  great  works  no 
longer  exist.  Thanks  to  his  habit  of  continual  repaint- 
ing— Kruseman  was  not  easily  pleased  with  himself — 
and  of  constant  treatment  with  some  siccative  or 
other,  a  process  to  which  perhaps  he  did  not  give 
enough  care,  it  happened  that  the  paint,  which  was 
never  quite  dry  under  the  surface,  began  to  sink, 
so  that  the  upper  portion  became  unrecognizable, 
and,  while  the  hands  of  the  Baptist  of  the  picture, 
at  that  time  in  the  collection  of  King  William  II., 
had  dropped  to  the  ground,  the  head  hung  where 
the  hands  should  be  and  great  lumps  of  paint  were 
heaped  up  at  the  bottom  against  the  frame.  The 
case  is  not  without  parallel:  the  same  thing  is 
told  of  English  painters  insufficiently  acquainted 
with  the  secrets  of  their  craft.  Only  a  few  of 
Kruseman's  pictures  escaped  this  fate,  including  the 
four  religious  paintings  in  Mrs.  Labouchere's  chateau 
at  Zeist,  his  best  work ;  a  portrait  of  Three  Sisters ; 


22  The  History-painters 

and    some    of   his   other   portraits  and  smaller  pic- 
tures. 

But  the  lasting  fame  that  makes  us  mourn  what  is 
lost  the  more  we  admire  what  has  been  preserved,  this 
also  was  denied  him.  His  was  not  an  art  that  excelled 
in  artistic  merit  or  originality  of  ideas :  it  owed  its 
existence  and  its  success  to  the  conception  of  the 
subject,  which,  being  the  product  of  his  time,  was 
bound  to  die  with  the  spirit  of  that  time. 

His  chief  pupils  were  Jan  Adam  Kruseman,  his 
cousin,  in  whose  studio  Jozef  Israels  was  to  work 
in  later  years,  Vintcent,  who,  although  he  died 
young,  turned  with  all  his  soul  towards  the  romantic 
movement,  Jan  Hendrik  and  Johan  Philip  Koelman, 
of  whom  the  latter  was  to  prove  the  last  adherent 
to  classicism,  David  Bles,  whom  one  would  not 
expect  to  find  here,  Herman  ten  Kate,  De  Poorter, 
Elink  Sterk  and  Ehnle. 

Jan  Adam  Kruseman,  born  at  Haarlem  in  1804, 
is  best  known  as  a  portrait-painter.  His  portraits 
were  praised  as  good  likenesses  and  excellent  pictures. 
The  fact  is  that,  without  showing  the  artistry  of 
the  old  Dutchmen,  they  do  impress  us  by  their 
simplicity  and  a  certain  style.  Jan  Kruseman  did 
not  try  to  complete  his  education  in  Italy,  but,  after 
the  departure  of  his  master,  Cornells,  for  that  country, 
worked  for  two  years  in  Brussels  under  the  great 
David  and  went  from  there  to  Paris,  whence  he 
returned  in  1825  and  made  a  start  with  The  Invention  of 
Printing  by  Laurens  Rosier.  He  also  began  to  paint 
corporation-pieces  for  the  Baptist  community  at  Haar- 
lem and  the  Amsterdam  Leper  Hospital.    Although, 


ADA    OF    HOLLAND — J.    A,    KRUSEMAN 
{Tcylefs  Institute,  Haarlem) 


The  History-painters  23 

in  his  historical  and  biblical  subjects,  we  are  able  to 
recognize  a  love  of  pronounced  forms  showing  the 
influence  of  David  or  perhaps  even  more  of  Ingres, 
he  possessed  neither  the  vigour  nor  the  tenacity  of 
these  painters.  On  the  other  hand,  there  was  some- 
thing in  his  colouring  and  his  modelling  that  was 
more  free  and  natural  than  in  the  elder  Kruseman's 
and  yet  not  to  so  great  an  extent  that  these  pieces 
can  be  valued  by  posterity  apart  from  historical 
associations.  The  case  is  different  with  his  portraits, 
although  in  these  he  is  terribly  uneven.  His  simple 
and  natural  portrait  of  Adriaan  van  der  Hoop,  his 
Portrait  of  Himself  in  the  museum  at  Haarlem, 
conceived  in  the  style  of  Ingres,  and  a  portrait  of 
a  more  pictorial  character  exhibited  under  his  name 
in  the  same  gallery  might  have  been  painted  by 
three  different  artists. 

He  had  a  great  name  as  a  painter  and  was 
especially  valued  as  a  portrait-painter,  in  which 
capacity,  according  to  his  contemporaries,  he  made 
thirty  thousand  guilders  a  year.  He  led  an  excellent 
life  in  Amsterdam,  was  a  jolly  companion,  kind  to 
his  brother- artists,  helping  them  when  he  could, 
and  later,  as  director  of  the  Academy,  a  zealous 
teacher.  Together  with  T6tar  van  Elven,  he  founded 
the  society  known  as  Arti  et  Amicitise  and,  with  it,  the 
Artists'  Widows  and  Orphans  Fund.  He  died  in  1862. 
The  best-kown  of  his  biblical  subjects  is  Tlu 
Widow's  Mite^  popularized  through  Steelink's  engra- 
ving. De  Genestet  wrote  a  poem  on  it  and  the 
grave  conception  —  we  do  not  know  the  painting 
itself  —  and  popular  subject  made  it  a  favourite 
ornament    for    the    sitting-room.     He   had   as   litde 


24  The  History-painters 

romanticism  in  him  as  the  elder  Kruseman;  only 
his  ideas  were  a  little  less  uncouth,  less  prejudiced, 
less  hard,  though  quite  as  passionless. 

Of  all  Cornelis  Kruseman*s  pupils,  the  Koelmans 
alone  remained  faithful  to  the  principles  which  their 
teacher  proclaimed.  Johan  Philip  Koelman  (1818 — 
1 893)  stood  like  a  solitary  on  the  ruins  of  classicism  and 
became  the  more  fanatical  the  more  he  saw  his  fellow- 
students  and  his  own  pupils  departing  in  another  direc- 
tion. Jan  Hendrik  (1820 — 1887),  the  second  of  the 
brothers,  went  straight  from  Kruseman's  studio  to 
Rome  and  continued  to  live  there  till  the  day  of 
his  death.  He  painted  many  portraits  and  was, 
according  to  Vosmaer,  who  knew  him  in  Rome,  "  a 
great  artistic  expert,  a  philosophical  spirit,  a  most 
important  man,  yes,  the  type  of  a  certain  sort  of 
artist:  practical,  experienced  and  positive  in  his 
execution,  he  is,  at  the  same  time,  by  nature  a 
philosopher,  whose  deep-felt  artistic  speculations  find 
utterance  in  fluent  words  and  thoughts.  "  Jan  Daniel 
(i  83 1  —  1 85 7),  a  younger  brother,  the  talented  pupil  of 
J.  B.  Tom  the  animal-painter,  made  excellent  studies 
of  draught-oxen  in  the  South,  went  on  to  paint  Dutch 
pastures  with  cattle  and  gave  cause  to  expect  that, 
had  he  not  died  at  the  early  age  of  twenty-six,  he 
might  have  developed  into  an  independent  and  ac- 
complished landscape-painter. 

Johan  Philip  was  born  at  the  Hague  and  was 
brought  up  to  his  father's  trade  as  a  carpenter.  He 
soon  showed  a  taste  for  painting,  studied  under 
Kruseman  and  followed  the  latter  to  Rome,  where 
he  remained  for  fifteen  years,  painting,  drawing  and 


M.    A.    DIEUDONNE   VAN    BAERLE— J.   A.    KRUSEMAN 
{The  property  of  Dr.  C.  E.  Daniels,  Amsterdam) 


The  History-painters  25 

modelling.  On  his  return  to  the  Hague,  he  painted 
Roman  scenes,  some  of  them  with  all  the  delicacy 
of  a  miniaturist.  Later,  when  he  succeeded  Van 
den  Berg  at  the  Academy,  he  was  more  of  a 
sculptor  and  an  architect  than  a  painter.  Vosmaer 
calls  his  draughtsmanship  severe.  In  these  latter 
days,  we  should  be  inclined  rather  to  call  it  unfeeling, 
at  once  hard  and  slack.  At  a  time  of  more  widespread 
culture,  his  lack  of  depth  and  originality  would  have 
been  more  apparent.  He  had  nothing  whatever  in 
common  with  our  seventeenth  century  masters,  who 
above  all  were  good  painters,  as  were  the  Hague 
landscape-painters  after  them.  But,  notwithstanding 
his  theories,  notwithstanding  the  complete  set  of 
thoughts,  principles  and  opinions  which  he  had 
acquired  from  the  Italian  masters,  Koelman  was 
great  enough,  as  a  teacher,  to  inspire  independent 
pupils. 

The  doom  of  classicism  had  come.  No  words, 
no  theories  are  able  to  impede  the  progress  of 
imperious  life  or  to  arrest  the  spirit  of  the  age. 
Our  country,  in  its  turn,  underwent  the  influence 
of  the  romantic  movement,  which  came  to  us  via 
Belgium  and  showed  itself  first  in  literature.  The 
painters  followed  in  the  wake  of  the  poets  and 
novelists.  But  it  was  essentially  a  foreign  movement 
and,  therefore,  imperfect  in  its  manifestations. 

Henri  Beyle,  in  his  Histoire  de  la  peinture  en 
Italic^  says  that  what  our  soul  asks  of  art  is  the 
portrayal  of  the  passions  and  not  of  deeds  provoked 
by  the  passions.  And  it  was  just  this  passion, 
which,  in  literature,  was  destined  not  to  flame  up 
until    after    1870,    that    these    natures  were   unable 


26  The  History-painters 

to  render,  either  because  they  were  over-polished  by- 
education  or  because  they  considered  it  incompatible 
with  the  calm  belief  of  the  time.  Even  the  religious 
contests,  surely  the  outcome  of  the  most  impetuous 
passion  that  could  take  fire  in  the  Netherlands, 
had  become  dissolved  in  a  calm,  pious,  conscientious 
life. 

When  all  is  said,  did  not  all  the  romanticism  of  that 
time,  with  one  or  two  great  exceptions,  consist 
rather  in  the  painting  of  deeds  provoked  by 
passions  than  in  the  portrayal  of  passion  itself? 
And  did  not  the  Dutchmen  of  that  time  lack  just 
the  inspiring  vigour  with  which  a  Delacroix  trans- 
lated romanticism  into  the  purely  pictorial,  while,  on 
the  other  hand,  they  lacked  the  expressive  line  with 
which  the  German  painters  conveyed  the  emotional 
side  of  romanticism?  The  passion  of  the  first  was 
to  be  kindled  with  us  later  in  the  bursts  of  colour 
of  the  Hague  school,  in  the  visions  of  beauty  of 
Matthijs  Maris,  to  blaze  most  brightly  in  that  not 
yet  fully  understood  visionary  Vincent  van  Gogh. 
The  views  of  the  second  were  shared  (although  the 
Germans  showed  more  nervous  lines)  by  that  Dutch 
Parisian,  Ary  Scheffer,  the  artist  in  whom  the  weak, 
but  also  the  emotional  aspect  of  romanticism  found 
a  more  than  enthusiastic  spokesman. 


CHAPTER  III 
THE  ROMANTICISTS 

Ary  Scheffer  was  born  at  Dordrecht  in  1795. 
His  father,  Jan  Baptist  Scheffer,  was  a  German,  a 
native  of  Mannheim  and  a  pupil  of  Tischbein  the 
portrait-painter.  He  was  attached  to  the  Court  of 
King  Louis  Napoleon  and  died  in  Amsterdam  in 
1809.  He  made  a  name  as  a  painter  of  portraits 
and  interiors.  He  married  at  Dordrecht  the  daughter 
of  Arie  Lamme  the  scene-painter,  one  of  Joris 
Ponse's  pupils,  who  also  distinguished  himself  by 
his  excellent  copies  of  Albert  Cuyp  and  sometimes 
himself  painted  pictures  in  the  same  manner.  Cor- 
nelia Lamme  seems  to  have  been  a  woman  endowed 
with  beauty,  charm,  artistic  talent  and  a  strong 
personality,  to  whose  initiative  her  three  sons  owe 
their  training  and  a  great  part  of  their  fame.  History, 
including  the  history  of  painting,  shows  a  whole 
array  of  mothers  who,  through  their  firm  belief  in 
their  sons*  talent,  their  indefatigable  material  solicitude, 
their  utter  self  sacrifice,  have  smoothed  for  their  sons 
the  difficult  road  of  art.  Ary  received  his  first 
training   at   his   father's   hands  and,  when  the  latter 


28  The  Romanticists 

died,  at  a  time  when  the  art  of  painting  in  Holland 
had  sunk  very  low,  Mrs.  Scheffer  resolved  to  take 
her  children  to  Paris,  where  Ary  and  Henri  could 
receive  a  good  education.  In  1810,  the  year  before 
their  departure,  when  Ary  was  in  his  fifteenth  year, 
he  exhibited  in  Amsterdam  a  portrait  that  was 
ascribed  to  the  brush  of  a  past  master  in  the 
art.  It  has  been  regretted,  by  Frenchmen  as  well 
as  by  ourselves,  that  he  did  not  remain  in  Hol- 
land and  paint  in  accordance  with  the  traditions 
of  his  own  country.  But,  at  that  time,  when  all 
eyes  were  turned  to  Paris,  it  was  only  natural  that 
those  who  could  should  make  for  this  centre  of 
civilization  and  refinement.  In  any  case,  it  was  not 
easy  for  the  unknown  Dutchman,  with  his  defective 
education,  to  conquer  a  place  in  the  city  of  those 
experts  in  technique,  Ingres,  Delacroix  and  G6ricault; 
and,  until  he  made  a  name  with  his  Gretchen  at  the 
Spinning-wkeely  his  lack  of  a  firm  groundwork  of 
knowledge  often  caused  him  to  be  looked  upon  as 
an  amateur  or  dilettante  painter. 

In  the  meantime,  he  exhibited,  in  1825,  a  portrait 
of  M.  Destuit  de  Tracy  which  was  approved  in 
every  respect  and  considered  a  master-piece  of 
draughtsmanship.  And,  after  his  Defence  of  Misso- 
longhiy  in  which  he  employed  the  palette  of  Delacroix, 
after  The  Suliote  Women,  in  which,  while  adopting 
the  same  colouring,  he  first  displayed  the  feminine 
charm  of  his  talent,  he  exhibited,  in  1831,  the 
Gretchen  aforesaid,  one  of  his  best  works,  regarded  by 
some  as  his  master-piece,  a  work,  at  any  rate,  with 
which  he  secured  a  place  of  his  own  in  the  painting 
world  of  Paris.     The  picture  is  well  known  through 


REYNOLDS  THE  ENGRAVER — ARY  SCHEFFER 

(Municipal  Mtiscutii,  Dordrecht) 


The  Romanticists  29 

the  reproductions.  It  was  admired  for  the  delicacy 
of  feeling,  the  expression,  the  composition  and  it 
was  considered  affecting,  as  a  whole.  It  was  said 
that  no  one  had  interpreted  Goethe's  Gretchen  as 
Ary  Scheffer  had  done:  no  painter,  no  poet,  no 
actress.  Heinrich  Heine,  who  wrote  his  impressions 
of  the  Salon  of  1831  in  the  A/lgemeiner  Augsdurgery 
devoted  a  whole  chapter  to  Gretchen  at  the  Spinning- 
wheel  and  to  its  fellow-picture,  a  Faust,  which  was 
not  so  greatly  admired  by  the  painters,  but  which 
roused  Heine's  enthusiasm ;  he  called  it  eine  schone 
Menschenruine  : 

"  One  who  had  never  seen  any  of  this  artist's 
work,  "  he  wrote,  "  would  be  at  once  struck  by  a 
certain  manner  that  speaks  from  his  arrangement  of 
colours.  His  enemies  declare  that  he  paints  only 
with  snuff  and  green  soap.  I  do  not  know  how  far 
they  do  him  an  injustice.  His  brown  shadows  are 
often  affected  and  hence  miss  the  Rembrandt  effect 
of  light  intended.  His  faces  mostly  display  that  fatal 
colour  which  has  so  often  made  us  take  a  dislike 
to  our  own  face  when,  after  long  sleeplessness,  we 
look  at  it  in  those  green  mirrors  which  we  find  in  any 
inn  at  which  the  diligence  stops  in  the  morning .... 

"  If  we  look  into  Scheffer's  pictures  more  closely 
and  longer,  we  become  familiarized  with  his  man- 
nerism, we  begin  to  think  the  treatment  of  the  whole 
very  poetic  and  we  see  that  a  serene  mood  peers 
through  these  melancholy  colours  like  sunbeams 
through  the  clouds .... 

"  Really,  Scheffer's  Gretchen  is  indescribable, " 
continues  Heine,  a  little  lower  down.     "  She  has  more 


30  The  Romanticists 

mind  than  face.  It  is  a  painted  soul.  Whenever  I 
went  past  her,  I  used  involuntarily  to  say,  *Liebes 
Kind!  * .  . .  .  A  silent  tear  rolls  down  the  pretty 
cheek,  a  dumb  tear  of  melancholy." 

The  women  especially  doted  on  Ary  Scheffer,  so 
much  so  that  it  became  an  act  of  courage  to  publish 
any  hostile  comment  on  his  work.  They  recognized 
the  heart  in  the  painter  and  fell  into  ecstasies  over 
his  sensitive  and  emotional  nature.  "  Une  larme  aux 
yeux  ne  men t  jamais y**  says  Alfred  de  Musset;  and 
the  somewhat  feminine  Scheffer,  the  man  of  sentiment, 
the  man  grown  up  in  the  mutual  cult  of  mother  and 
son,  the  man  who  never  really  knew  what  it  was 
to  be  young,  the  man  of  melancholy  poetic  ideas, 
passionless  and  devoid  of  real  sorrow,  was  just  the 
man  to  draw  that  tear. 

He  understood  the  emotional  side  of  painting; 
what  he  lacked  was  technical  knowledge.  And  yet, 
notwithstanding  his  deficiency  in  that  pictorial  quality 
which  we  Dutch  regard  as  the  one  and  only  essential 
of  good  painting,  notwithstanding  the  feeble  sentiment 
and  often  somewhat  barren  lines  of  his  pictures,  this 
painter  of  mixed  Dutch  and  German  origin,  brought 
up  from  his  childhood  under  the  great  French 
masters  of  romanticism,  has  always  represented  to 
us  an  important  talent.  It  is  a  talent  that  stands, 
for  the  most  part,  outside  the  Dutch  tradition, 
even  though  foreigners  are  inclined  to  see  a  certain 
striving  after  Rembrandt  effects  in  the  arrangement 
of  the  light.  And  the  golden  brown  that  may  be 
so  looked  upon  is  no  doubt  far  preferable  to  the 
feeble  brown  medium  which  one  perceives  glancing 


CHRIST   ON    THK    MOUNT    OF   OLIVES —ARY   SCHEFFER 

{Municipal  Museum,  Dordrecht) 


The  Romanticists  31 

everywhere  through  the  pale  colours;  and,  though 
this  blends  best  with  the  pale  blues  of  his  Gretchens, 
it  makes  the  facial  colouring  seem  very  unheimisch. 
When  Scheffer  came  to  Holland  in  1844  as  a 
famous  man,  he  wrote,  after  visiting  the  Mauritshuis : 

"  I  have  seen  wonderful  pictures  of  the  old  Dutch 
school.  Meanwhile,  I  am  beginning  to  have  a  higher 
opinion  of  my  own  talent ....  I  believe  that  I 
have  touched  a  string  which  the  others  have  never 
played  upon." 

Therein  lies  his  merit. 

The  two  large  pictures  in  Boyman's  Museum, 
Count  Eberhard  of  Wiirtemberg  cutting  the  Table-cloth 
between  himself  and  his  Son  and  Count  Eberhard  by 
the  dead  Body  of  his  Son,  life-size  subjects  taken  from 
Uhland's  ballad,  are  painted  under  Dutch  influence 
in  the  matter  of  colour;  but  this  causes  us  to  miss 
the  atmosphere  all  the  more.  Scheffer  was  more 
powerful  in  pictures  which  he  painted  from  nature, 
such  as  the  portrait  of  Reynolds  the  engraver,  in 
the  Dordrecht  Museum,  which,  with  its  fluently- 
painted  design,  seems  inspired  by  the  English  painters. 
Towards  the  end  of  his  life,  in  painting  his  biblical 
subjects  he  underwent  the  influence  of  the  Italian 
masters,  which  produced  the  more  vigorous  colour- 
scheme  and  the  more  positive,  although  still  very 
sensitive  conception  of  the  Christ  bearing  the  Cross 
at  Dordrecht. 

To  many  and  also  to  those  Dutch  painters  who 
are  still  able  to  take  account  of  the  works  of  the 
romantic    movement   his  Paolo  and  Francesca  is  his 


32  The  Romanticists 

master-piece.  The  well-known  engraving  does  not 
do  justice  to  this  picture,  whose  value  consists  in 
the  vigour  of  the  diagonal  line  by  which  the  painter 
lets  the  figures  soar  on  high.  It  is  well  painted 
and  is  not  so  shadowless  as  his  Gretchen  at  the 
Fountain  which,  like  the  Paob  and  Francesca,  is  in 
the  Wallace  collection  and  which,  in  the  arrangement 
of  its  lines,  suggests  a  cartoon  by  Overbeck. 

The  sensitiveness  of  Scheffer's  character  is  easily 
perceived  in  his  work.  But  in  daily  life  he  was  so 
gentle  that  he  could  not  endure  to  see  a  cloud  or 
a  wrinkle  on  the  faces  of  those  who  were  with  him. 
Many  abused  this  quality  of  his,  so  that  he  was 
forced  to  work  ever  harder  in  order  to  satisfy  the 
many  demands  upon  him.  His  benevolence  knew 
no  bounds  nor  did  he  ever  spare  pains  to  assure 
his  mother's  comfort. 

His  studio  was  difficult  of  entrance.  Mrs.  Grote, 
who  is  not  always  to  be  trusted  in  her  remarks  upon 
his  work,  tells  how  he  refused  admission  to  almost 
everybody.  Still,  he  sometimes  yielded  to  the 
prayers  of  his  numberless  admirers  of  the  other  sex. 
Then,  on  a  Sunday  morning,  everything  would  be 
prepared;  the  visitors  entered  with  hushed  voices, 
as  into  a  church ;  an  organ  played  in  the  distance .... 
but  the  painter  himself,  meanwhile,  was  riding  his 
horse  in  the  Bois! 

Ary  Scheffer  died  at  Argenteuil  in  1858.  His 
brother  Henri,  who  was  also  a  pupil  of  Gu6rin's, 
was  thought  by  some  to  be  the  better  painter, 
although  he  achieved  nothing  like  the  same  celebrity. 
His  Charlotte  Corday^  an  excellent  painting,  in  the 
Luxembourg,  was  copied  there  no  fewer  than  twelve 


THE    WEATHER-GLASS — T.    S.    COOL 
{The  property  of  Mrs.  Nijhoff-Cool,  Schevcningen) 


The  Romanticists  33 

hundred  times  before  the  year  1849.  There  is  a 
Lying-in  of  his  at  Boymans*  Museum.  More  in  Ary*s 
style  is  his  Joan  of  Arc  in  the  historical  collection 
at  Versailles ;  but  he  excelled  most  of  all  in  portrait- 
painting.     Ernest  Renan  married  his  daughter. 

Generally  speaking,  Ary  Scheffer  exercised  no 
great  influence  upon  the  Dutchmen  of  his  time :  the 
strongest  of  them  avoided  his  influence  rather  than 
fall  under  it.  Nevertheless,  it  may  be  said  that  the 
same  emotionalism  that  characterizes  the  work  of 
Ary  Scheffer  is  repeated  sporadically,  in  other  forms, 
in  the  painting  of  a  later  date,  including  the  art  of 
our  own  country.  And,  although  the  figure  of  the 
great  Dutch  master,  Jozef  Israels,  is  too  vigorous  to 
allow  of  a  comparison,  still  it  was  his  same  seeking 
for  poetry,  in  another  domain,  that  made  Duranty, 
the  French  critic,  say  of  his  Alone  in  the  World  that 
it  was  painted  d' ombre  et  de  douleur.  And  do  we  not 
sometimes  find  moments  in  Toorop  which  Scheffer, 
had  his  line  been  firmer,  would  have  loved  to  paint  ? 
And,  generally  speaking,  the  younger  generation  of 
painters  often  seems  to  exhibit  a  reaction  against  a 
landscape  which  it  considers  not  sufficiently  thoughtful 
or,  rather,  not  sufficiently  literary. 

Thomas  Simon  Cool,  bom  at  the  Hague  in  1831, 
was  an  exponent  of  a  more  vigorous  romanticism. 
In  1853,  he  painted  his  Atala^  with  its  life-size 
figures,  a  bold  feat  for  a  youth  of  two  and  twenty; 
in  1859,  his  Last  of  the  Abencerrages.  Standing 
before  the  Chactas  in  the  former  picture  at  the 
Hague  Museum,  we  find  it  difficult  to  imagine  what 
the  painter  could  have  seen  in  this  subject.     And 

3 


34  The  Romanticists 

yet,  though  we  may  now  consider  it  an  unattractive 
picture,  it  was  described  in  its  time  as  a  promising 
work  by  a  young  painter  and  was  thought  much  of 
in  Paris  also.  And,  even  now,  notwithstanding  the 
emptiness  of  the  composition  and  the  harshness  of 
the  colouring  and  the  workmanship,  it  shows  signs 
of  conviction.  Later,  his  art  turned  in  a  more 
national  direction :  he  took  to  painting  portraits  and 
intimate  scenes  of  Dutch  life.  But  he  was  never 
certain  of  himself,  never  satisfied  with  himself. 
Towards  the  end  of  a  very  short  life,  he  became 
drawing-master  at  the  Military  Academy,  where  he 
did  well  and  was  held  in  high  account.  He  died, 
suddenly,  in   1870. 

Another  and  even  shorter-lived  artist,  Lodewijk 
Anthony  Vintcent  (18 12- 184  2),  never  turned  his 
back  upon  romanticism,  in  which  lay  all  his  strength 
and  all  his  weakness.  He  worked  first  under 
B.  J.  van  Hove  and  later  under  Comelis  Kruseman. 
He  excelled  in  romantic  little  genre- pieces:  Savoyards, 
with  eyes  of  exaggerated  size,  and  the  like.  His 
master-piece  is  said  to  be  The  City  Apoihecaryy 
which  was  painted  in  the  cholera  year  and  represents 
a  crowd  of  sick  and  poor  waiting  for  medicines. 
The  grouping  of  the  figures  is  lifelike :  two  dogs  are 
fighting  for  a  bone  in  the  foreground;  round  the 
corner,  in  the  distance,  in  a  street  drawn  in  fine  out- 
line, is  a  hearse.  They  say  that  Vintcent  was  slightly 
colour-bUnd  —  he  confused  red  and  green  —  and  that 
this  defect  was  not  apparent  in  the  grey-brown 
tones  of  this  particular  picture,  which  harmonized 
so  well  with  the  subject.     Still,  these  genre-pieces  do 


The  Romanticists  35 

not  make  the  romanticist.  It  was  rather  the  feeling, 
the  combination,  the  conception,  the  gruesomeness, 
as  in  the  case  again  of  his  illustrations  to  Macbeth^ 
that  gave  the  necessary  suggestiveness.  And  yet  we 
cannot  believe,  when  we  contemplate  the  false  and 
sentimental  feeling  displayed  in  these  Savoyards  with 
or  without  marmots  or  mousetraps,  that,  even  if  he 
had  lived,  the  young  painter  would  easily  have 
overcome  this  romantic  condition  of  soul. 

The  Rotterdam  history-painters,  Willem  Hendrik 
Schmidt  and  Arnold  Spoel,  were  of  much  more 
importance,  in  their  day,  than  Vintcent.  The  former 
was  the  intimate  friend  of  Bosboom,  who  nursed 
him  through  his  last  illness;  he  was  also  the  master 
of  Christoffel  Bisschop  and  was  generally  so  honoured 
that  he  used  to  be  ironically  described  as  the  Allah 
of  Dutch  painting,  with  Spoel,  his  pupil,  for  his 
prophet.  This  celebrity  extended  beyond  his  own 
country,  so  much  so  that,  when  he  showed  The 
Raising  of  the  Daughter  of  fairus  at  Cologne,  his 
work  was  spoken  of  as  the  first  in  the  exhibition  and 
Degas'  Cain  and  Abel  as  the  second.  He  was  born 
in  1 809  at  Rotterdam,  received  his  first  lessons  from 
Gilles  de  Meyer,  another  Rotterdammer,  who  was 
more  of  a  teacher  than  an  independent  artist,  for  the 
main  part  formed  himself  and,  later,  in  1840,  acquired, 
in  the  museums  of  Diisseldorf,  Berlin  and  Dresden, 
that  culture  which  cannot  be  denied  him.  When 
he  died,  in  1849,  at  Delft,  where  for  some  years  he 
had  taught  drawing  at  the  Training-school  for  Engi- 
neers, people  wrung  their  hands  in  despair  for  the 
future  of  Dutch  painting  after  such  a  loss. 


36  The  Romanticists 

He  is  said  to  have  possessed  an  original  manner, 
to  have  succeeded  in  giving  colour,  dignity  and 
charm  to  his  works,  especially  in  the  painting  of 
fabrics  and  all  sorts  of  accessories,  which  reminded 
one  of  the  old  masters.  And  yet  how  intensely 
tedious  are  just  those  very  qualities  in  the  painters 
of  so-called  old-Dutch  interiors !  It  would  appear  as 
though  they  all  excelled  in  this,  for  we  become  sick 
and  tired,  in  these  shiny  little  pictures,  of  those 
"  excellently  limned  "  accessories  and  stuffs  and  silks. 
Still,  Schmidt  demanded  more  of  art — and  here  we 
see  his  romanticism  come  peeping  round  the  corner — • 
began  to  feel  that  art  must  become  something  nobler 
and  more  exalted.  We,  who  really  known  little  of 
his  work  besides  the  picture  of  the  monks  in  Boymans* 
Museum,  in  which  naturally  we  cannot  expect  to 
find  any  lively  colouring,  see  in  him  merely  a  good 
painter,  with  a  rather  wearisome  method,  a  narrow 
modelling  and  a  notable  lack  of  harmony.  His 
great,  if  short-lived  fame  must  have  rested  on  more 
important  work  than  this. 

It  would  appear  that  the  history-painter  Spoel  is 
a  little  closer  to  us  than  his  master.  This  impression 
is  perhaps  due  to  the  engraving  of  his  Procession  of 
the  Rotterdam  Rhetoricians  on  the  occcLsion  of  the  progress 
of  the  Queen  of  England,  ig  March  1642,  which 
was  published  as  a  prize  of  the  Society  for  the 
Encouragement  of  the  Plastic  Arts  and  distributed 
in  every  corner  of  our  country.  Westrheene  says 
of  the  original  picture  that  it  unites  all  Spoel's  good 
qualities  and,  moreover,  displays  a  strength  of  colour, 
an  ease  and  firmness  of  touch  of  which  he  did  not 


The  Romanticists  37 

often  give  proof.     Jacob  Spoel  was  born  at  Rotter- 
dam in   1820  and  died  in  the  same  town  in   1868. 

Another  contemporary  of  Jan  Kruseman,  of  Klaas 
Pieneman,  of  Hendrik  Schmidt,  of  Van  de  Laar  is 
Petrus  van  Schendel,  who  was  born  in  1805,  in  a  little 
village  near  Breda,  and  studied  at  the  Antwerp 
Academy  under  Van  Bree.  He  resided  consecutively 
at  Rotterdam,  Amsterdam,  the  Hague  and  Brussels, 
painted  portraits,  historical  pictures  and  genre-pieces 
and  excelled  in  his  little  candle,  lamp  or  torch-light 
scenes,  which  were  thought  much  of  in  his  day. 
As  an  historical  painter,  he  did  not  object  to  big 
canvases  :  his  Birth  of  Christ  measured  three  Dutch 
ells  by  four.  The  distance  between  Van  Schendel 
and  Da  Vinci  is  great,  but  he  had  one  thing  in 
common  with  Leonardo:  the  love  and  success  with 
which  he  practised  the  science  of  mechanics.  He 
patented,  among  others,  an  important  improvement 
in  the  propelling  of  locomotives.  Petrus  van  Schendel 
died  in   1870. 

A  much  more  genuine  adherent  of  the  romantic 
movement  was  Jan  Hendrik  van  de  Laar,  born  at 
Rotterdam  in  1807,  a  pupil  of  the  miniature-painters 
C.  Bakker  and  G.  Wappers.  Although,  once  in  a 
way,  he  felt  drawn  towards  historical  subjects,  as 
when  he  painted  an  Heroic  Death  0/  Herman  de 
Ruiter,  he  preferred  to  move  among  the  romantic 
episodes  of  Walter  Scott  or  the  romantic  poems  of 
Tollens,  who  provided  the  subject  of  his  picture  in 
Boy  mans'  Museum.  And  yet  his  art  has  really  as 
little  in  common  with  the  romantic  movement  as  has 


38  The  Romanticists 

ToUens*  poem.  Van  de  Laar*s  Divorce  overflows 
with  middle-class  sentimentality,  with  unnatural,  feeble 
staginess.     He  died  in   1874. 

This  is  how  things  stood  in  those  days:  as  in 
Belgium,  men  were  genre-painters  in  the  style  of  the 
old  masters;  or  historical  painters — but  here  Belgium 
had  the  advantage,  inasmuch  as  she  shared  French 
ideas  more  strongly  and  therefore  was  more  power- 
fully moved — or  painters  of  biblical  subjects — and 
here,  again,  Belgium  had  the  advantage,  inasmuch  as 
she  was  a  Catholic  country  and  her  painters  therefore 
were  bound  to  observe  a  certain  decorum  and  found 
a  place  for  their  work  in  the  Catholic  churches;  ^ 
or  else — and  in  this  they  were  always  more  or  less 
excellent — they  painted  portraits,  or  they  painted 
fashionable  interiors,  which  were  generally  somewhat 
sugary  and  insipid,  or  they  painted  landscapes — 
but  this  was  a  separate  tendency — or  else  they 
painted  all  these  subjects  by  turns.  We  had  no 
Leys,  who  united  colour  and  style  in  his  renascence, 
even  though  Huib  van  Hove,  in  his  little  vistas, 
often  gave  good  evidence  of  these  two  qualities; 
with  us,  everything  was  covered  with  a  sauce  of 
romanticism,  which  expressed  itself  in  somewhat 
uncouth  contrasts  and  which  showed  a  decided 
preference  for  scenes  with  monks  in  them.  One  of 
the   most   sickly   and  self-satisfied   instances   of  this 

*  Whereas  we  had  only  the  Frisian  painter  Otto  de  Boer,  who  painted 
The  Raising  of  Lazarus  for  the  church  at  Woudsend  (where  he  was  born 
in  1797)  and  The  Sermon  on  the  Mount,  his  best  work,  for  the  church 
at  Heerenveen  and,  who  therefore,  like  the  painters  in  Catholic  countries, 
was  not  obliged  to  adopt  a  flabby  sentimentality  in  order  to  flatter  the  taste 
of  the  pietistic  Protestants.     De  Boer  died  in  1856. 


The  Romanticists  39 

Is  a  boudoir  with  a  lady  and  a  monk  behind  her, 
by  Charles  van  Beveren  (1809- 1850),  that  feeble 
painter  who  is  so  richly  represented  in  the  Fodor 
Museum.  Schmidt  also  shared  this  predilection,  as 
witness  his  Five  Monks  in  Meditation  at  Boymans* 
Museum;  and  even  Bosboom,  that  always  eminent 
and  distinguished  painter,  who  from  the  beginning 
saw  his  way  clear  before  him,  took  part  in  the  fashion 
in  his  grand  manner  with  Cantabimus  ei  psallemur  and 
The    Carmelite  playing  the   Organ. 

The  painters  of  that  time,  including  Cool  and 
Van  Trigt,  nearly  all  began  by  sacrificing  to  romance 
or  history,  although  many  of  them  soon  returned  to 
the  traditions  of  their  race.  The  Msecenases  asked 
for  historical  painting.  Amsterdam,  the  ever  serious 
city,  in  whose  daily  life  nature  does  not  play  so 
great  a  part  as  in  that  of  the  Hague,  continued  to 
place  before  the  painters  what  it  considered  to  be 
a  useful  and  worthy  aim. 

This  historical  romanticism  is  displayed  in  the 
most  comical  and,  at  the  same  time,  in  the  most 
surprising  light  in  many  of  the  little  pictures  in  the 
Historical  Gallery,  the  outcome  of  the  running  com- 
mission given  by  Mr.  de  Vos,  to  which  any  painter 
could  contribute  lavishly  and  to  which,  although  the 
payment  was  but  modest,  a  large  number  of  painters 
did  contribute  with  commendable  readiness.  For  it 
was  as  sure  as  that  twice  two  are  four  that  whosoever 
stood  in  need  of  ready  money  at  that  time  would 
paint  one  of  these  pieces  in  a  day  or  two,  although 
there  are  a  few  fortunate  exceptions. 

The  contents  of  this  Historical  Gallery,  now  accom- 
modated  in   the  Municipal  Museum  of  Amsterdam, 


40  The  Romanticists 

were  painted  between  1848  and  1863  to  the  order 
of  Mr.  J.  de  Vos  Jzn.,  of  Amsterdam,  a  lawyer  and 
a  well-known  collector,  who,  in  addition  to  the  253 
little  pictures,  all  of  the  same  size  and  shape,  which 
form  the  gallery,  possessed  an  important  collection 
of  which  the  acme  consisted  of  drawings  by  the  old 
Dutch  masters,  now  partly  housed  in  the  Rijksmuseum. 
The  historical  plan,  embracing  the  whole  national 
history  from  A.  D.  40  to  A.  D.  1861,  the  year  of 
the  great  floods,  was,  if  am  not  mistaken,  arranged 
with  much  taste  and  insight  and  described  in  the 
catalogue  by  a  well-known  author,  Mr.  Jacob  van 
Lennep. 

All  that  remains  of  any  value  to  posterity,  besides 
an  attractive  lesson  in  the  history  of  the  motherland 
for  the  youth  of  Amsterdam,  is  represented  by  the 
pictures  of  Alleb6,  Alma  Tadema  and  Jozef  Israels 
and  the  twenty-six  pieces  by  Rochussen,  which  excel  in 
colour,  style  and,  in  the  case  of  the  last,  in  unity  of 
treatment  and  great  facility.  Johannes  Hinderikus 
Egenberger  (1822  1897),  first  a  professor  at  the 
Amsterdam  Academy,  afterwards  director  of  the 
Academy  at  Groningen,  divided  the  lion's  share 
with  Bernardus  Wijnveldt  Jr.  (1821-1902),  who 
succeeded  him  in  the  former  appointment.  Their 
contributions,  except  in  those  cases  where  Egenberger 
confined  himself  to  the  eighteenth  century,  in  which 
he  is  sober  and  deserving,  all  belong  to  the  most 
violent  kind.  The  diagonal  lines  of  the  battlesome 
arms  in  The  Heroic  Death  of  Jan  van  Schaffelaar 
are  perhaps  the  most  characl  eristic  instance  of  that 
rude,  theatrical  system  of  historical  painting  which,  like 
popular  historical  melodrama,  is  content  to  emphasize 


MISS    HUYSER — H.    A.    DE    BLOEME 

{Municipal  Museum,  the  Hague) 


OF  THE     '^K 

■'ERSITY 


^.^^P" 


The  Romanticists  41 

the  hero,  the  traitor  or  the  coward  without  troubling 
about  the  claims  of  the  art  concerned.  As  for  the 
Kenau  Hasselaar  painted  in  collaboration  by  the 
two  artists  for  the  Town-hall  at  Haarlem,  the  violence 
of  the  Dutch  Amazons,  in  view  of  the  nature  of 
the  defensive  weapons  employed,  is  well  worthy  of 
the  descriptive  pen  of  a  Huysmans. 

In  the  midst  of  all  these  painters  bound  to  their 
period,  in  the  midst  of  so  many  mediocrities,  in  the 
midst  of  a  long  array  of  "  famous  masters  "  whom 
we  should  nowadays  find  it  impossible  to  enjoy, 
De  Bloeme  stands  apart  as  a  sturdy  painter,  showing 
neither  the  influences  of  his  own  time  nor  those  of 
the  seventeenth  century,  but  entirely  himself,  honest 
and  simple.  Born  in  1802  at  the  Hague,  where 
he  died  in  1867,  Hermanus  Anthonie  de  Bloeme 
started  under  J.  W.  Pieneman,  working  in  his  studio 
at  the  Hague  and  afterwards  following  him  to  Amster- 
dam when  Pieneman  was  appointed  director  of  the 
Academy.  It  was  inevitable  that  he  should  sacrifice 
to  the  spirit  of  the  time  and  begin  by  painting 
historical,  followed  by  biblical  subjects,  of  which  his 
Mary  Magdalen  is  considered  the  best.  Nor  do  I 
see  any  reason  to  believe  that  he  excelled  his  con- 
temporaries in  this  regard,  for  his  best  portraits  also 
were  painted  during  the  last  twenty  years  of  his  life. 
What  was  most  remarkable  at  that  period  was  that 
he  did  not  go  to  Italy  in  search  of  what  he  could 
find  at  home  and  this  is  the  more  noteworthy  inas- 
much as  the  fact,  fortunate  for  him  is  it  was,  arose 
not  so  much  from  any  convinced  idea  as  from  his 
strong  affection  for  his  parents'  house  and  its  ways; 


42  The  Romanticists 

nay  more,  when  he  had  to  take  part  in  the  great 
competition  at  the  Amsterdam  Academy,  he  pur- 
posely sent  in  his  Adam  and  Eve  by  the  body  of  Abel 
in  an  unfinished  state  to  escape  an  award  which 
would  have  taken  him  for  four  years  far  from  home. 
Probably  the  sheer  artistic  merit  which  he  so 
unconsciously  betrayed  in  a  bad  period  is  partly 
due  to  this,  even  though  it  is  also  probable  that  he 
brought  home  an  occasional  idea  from  his  shorter 
journeys.  For  it  must  be  admitted  that  the  delicious 
Portrait  of  a  Lady  in  the  Hague  Museum  and  that 
of  Baron  van  Omphal  in  the  Rijksmuseum,  his  best 
portraits,  show  some  conformity  of  conception  with 
a  portrait  by  Gallait  in  our  Municipal  Museum,  even 
though  it  be  true  to  say  that  the  comparison  is  to 
the  disadvantage  of  the  once  so  renowned  Belgian. 
The  drawing  is  thoughtful  and  compact,  without  the 
superfluous  flourish  with  which  his  contemporaries 
used  to  fill  in  their  portraits.  Moreover,  the  attitude 
of  the  head  in  the  portrait  of  Miss  Huyser  above- 
mentioned  displays  an  engagingness  which  we  do  not 
expect  to  find  in  that  period.  De  Bloeme's  colouring 
is  simple  and  refined,  as  is  his  workmanship;  and 
everything  is  so  nicely  balanced  that  we  forget  to 
analyze.  He  was  not  easily  pleased  and  would 
rather  smear  out  an  almost  completed  portrait  with 
a  couple  of  smudges  than  deliver  it  against  his  will, 
a  habit  which  necessitated  endless  patience  on  the 
part  of  his  sitters.  We  are  told  how,  after  many 
sittings.  Princess  Marianne  of  the  Netherlands,  on 
paying  her  last  visit  to  the  studio  at  the  appointed 
hour,  found  the  painter  engaged  in  smudging  out 
her  portrait,    whereupon   there  followed   a  "scene" 


BARON    VAN    OMFHAL^ — H.    A.    DE    BLOEME 
[Rijksmuseum,  Amsterdam) 


OF  THE     ^)^ 


The  Romanticists  43 

which    did   not   subside   until   mutual  promises  had 
been   exchanged  to  start  again  from  the  beginning. 

There  is  a  great  contrast  in  temperament  between 
the  simple  Hague  portrait-painter  and  the  somewhat 
younger  romanticist  Johan  George  Schwartze,  his  rival 
in  Amsterdam.  Thanks  to  a  wider  conception,  to 
a  certain  tendency  towards  romanticism,  to  a  search 
after  not  only  the  outer  but  also  the  inner  aspect 
of  his  sitters,  Schwartze  may  be  said  to  have  aimed 
higher  in  his  portraits  than  the  less  complex  Hague 
artist.  And,  in  view  of  these  qualities,  one  would 
be  disposed  at  once  to  allot  the  first  place  to  this 
Rembrandtesque  painter,  whose  Portrait  of  Himself 
is  in  many  ways  so  charming,  so  distinguished,  so 
soulful.  But,  when  we  look  at  it  again,  the  thing 
becomes  different :  from  under  that  soulful  performance 
peeps  something  weaker,  even  though  it  be  a  very 
lovable  weakness,  against  which  De  Bloeme*s  simpler 
excellence  is  well  able  to  hold  its  own. 

The  fact  that  Schwartze,  for  all  his  great  and 
attractive  qualities,  did  not  exercise  a  greater  influence 
over  his  younger  contemporaries  is  perhaps  due 
to  this  very  inclination  towards  romanticism,  to  this 
very  striving  to  imbue  his  portraits  with  characters. 
Mental  and  moral  characteristics  too  strongly  empha- 
sized can  captivate  us,  in  the  long  run,  only  when 
they  are  there  unconsciously,  or  as  an  important 
piece  of  painting,  or  at  any  rate  executed  in  a 
certain  style.  When  Jozef  Israels  painted  the  portrait 
of  his  brother  artist,  Roelofs  the  landscape-painter, 
full  of  suggestion  as  it  is,  while  seeking  for  the  man 
under   the    social   varnish,  he  emphasized  no  single 


44  The  Romanticists 

quality  at  the  expense  of  any  other;  perhaps  only  a 
painter  could  recognize  the  painter  in  the  eyes  of  the 
portrait;  and  even  this  is  quite  subordinate  to  the 
intense  life  that  breathes  through  the  wide-open 
nostrils,  under  the  high  forehead,  in  the  eyes  beneath 
the  bushy  brows.  Whereas,  when  Schwartze  paint- 
ed the  portrait  of  Professor  Opzoomer,  the  philo- 
sopher, a  portrait  the  conception  of  which  was  so 
greatly  admired  by  the  professor's  friends  because 
Schwartze  painted  the  thinker  as  Faust,  in  a  moment 
of  despair,  of  powerlessness,  he  was  condemned  by  a 
later  generation,  which  sees  that  there  is  something 
so  theatrical  in  the  attitude,  something  so  much  of 
an  actor  playing  his  part,  that  the  portrait  resem- 
bles a  rhetorical  phrase  rather  than  a  human  being. 

We  are  not  saying  that  Schwartze  was  not  an 
excellent  painter  or  that  in  him,  as  in  the  later 
Lenbach,  the  painter  was  sacrificed  entirely  to  the 
psychologist;  for,  although  of  German  origin,  he 
shows  in  his  painting  the  pure  Dutch  characteristics : 
fine,  warm  shadows,  strong  half-tones  and  boldly 
modelled  light,  solid  workmanship,  thought  in  the 
execution,  fulness,  completeness.  His  own  portrait 
is  certainly  one  of  the  very  finest  expressions  of 
Dutch  romanticism ;  the  portrait  of  his  wife,  with 
which  he  made  a  great  success  at  the  time,  pos- 
sesses that  charm  which  we  alw-ays  value  in  a 
woman's  portrait,  however  much  the  forms  may  alter ; 
in  a  certain  sense,  his  portrait  of  Dr.  Rive  may  be 
described  as  powerful ;  while  his  portraits  of  children 
are  also  conceived  in  an  interesting  way. 

Schwartze  left  his  native  Amsterdam  as  a  child,  with 
his  parents,  for  Philadelphia,  whence  he  returred  to 


POkTKAIT    OF    HIMSELF — J.    G.    SCHWARTZE 
[The  property  of  Miss  Therese  Schwartze,  Amsterdam) 


^        OF  THE     ^h^ 

"^ERSITY 


The  Romanticists  45 

Europe  in  1838,  at  the  age  of  t^^enty-four,  and 
spent  six  years  at  the  Dusseldorf  Academy  under 
Schadow  and  Sohn.  At  the  same  time,  he  took 
private  lessons  from  Lessing,  the  well-known  land- 
scape-painter. In  1846,  he  settled  in  Amsterdam, 
because  he  had  made  so  great  a  success  in  that 
city  with  his  first  portrait.  Here  he  began  by  paint- 
ing The  Prayer^  Puritans  at  Divine  Service  and 
The  Pilgrim  Fathers,  which  was  lost  on  the  way  to 
America,  but  which  is  known  through  Alleb6's  litho- 
graphic reproduction.  He  made  a  name  with  these 
subjects  and  people  are  said  to  have  regretted  that 
he  was  obliged  to  abandon  this  style  in  order  to 
execute  his  many  commissions  for  portraits.  We 
prefer,  however,  to  think  that  the  many  and  great 
admirers  of  his  portraits  will  have  regretted  this  decree 
of  fate  as  little  as  did  the  subsequent  generation, 
for  this  is  certain,  that,  in  his  later  years,  his  reputation 
was  exclusively  that  of  a  sensitive  portrait- painter, 
capable  occasionally  of  genius.  His  great  merit  lies 
in  this  that,  although  of  German  descent,  he  chose 
Rembrandt,  whom  he  admired  above  all  other  Dutch- 
men, as  his  model  from  the  start. 

Schwartze  died  in  1874.  His  chief  pupil  was  his 
talented  daughter.  Miss  Th6rese  Schwartze,  so  well- 
known  as  a  portrait-painter  to-day. 


CHAPTER  IV 

THE  LANDSCAPE  AND  GENRE- 
PAINTERS 

It  is  fairly  well  established  nowadays  that  land-  \ 
scape-painting  for  its  own  sake  is  mainly  of  Dutch  J 
origin.  And,  although  we  are  not  prepared  to  go 
all  lengths  with  Taine's  theory  of  environment,  or,  at 
any  rate,  while  admitting  it  in  general,  to  apply  it 
to  individuals  and  artists,  the  cause  does  probably 
lie  in  the  fact  that  nowhere,  unless  it  be  in  Venice, 
do  the  natural  conditions,  the  climate,  the  atmosphere, 
the  light,  the  sky  and  their  reflection  in  the  endless 
pieces  of  water  of  which  the  most  picturesque  regions 
of  the  Netherlands,  the  provinces  of  North  and 
South  Holland,  are  at  is  were  composed,  nowhere 
do  these  conditions  influence  life  so  strongly  as 
with  us.  The  incessant  changes  of  sunshine  and 
clouds,  the  broad  shadows  of  the  latter  over  the 
flat  fields,  the  long  twilight,  which  is  never  quite 
dispelled  indoors,  unless  a  lighted  cloud  throws  a 
sharp  reflection  from  without :  these  all  give  a  move- 
ment to  the  landscape,  which,  just  because  of  this 
endless  alternation,  remains  ever  charming  to  the  eye 


The  Landscape  and  Genre-painters    47 

and  offers  to  the  eye  of  the  painter  in  particular 
the  greatest  and  most  continuous  interest. 

Another  reason  to  prove  that  landscape-painting 
is  of  Dutch  origin  lies  in  the  fact  that  no  country 
was  so  independent  of  both  religious  influences  and 
princely  patronage  as  the  northern  portion  of  the 
Netherlands;  and,  even  though  this  does  not  apply 
to  the  fifteenth  and  a  part  of  the  sixteenth  century, 
the  fact  that  artists  were  free  to  paint  what  found 
favour  in  their  eyes  must   have  had  its  influence. 

Seeing  how  closely  nature  and  landscape-painting 
are  bound  up  with  the  very  existence  of  Dutch  art, 
it  can  be  no  matter  for  surprise  that,  at  a  time  of 
a  decline  such  as  that  into  which  official  painting 
in  general  had  fallen  in  our  country,  there  were  painters 
at  the  beginning  of  the  eighteenth  century  who  had 
succeeded  in  keeping  their  art  untouched  by  foreign 
influences  and  who,  refusing  to  deny  their  kind  or  the 
traditions  of  the  great  centuries,  looked  at  nature 
through  their  own  eyes,  through  their  own  masters. 

For,  although,  after  1870,  the  Hague  school 
of  landscape- painting  attained  a  height  which  one 
could  hardly  have  expected  ever  to  behold  again 
after  the  rich  growth  of  the  seventeenth  century, 
there  were  very  talented  landscape-painters  in  the 
earlier  part  of  the  nineteenth  century  also ;  and,  though 
it  be  true  that  the  new  generation  but  rarely  admits 
the  worth  of  that  which  precedes  it,  a  time  was 
bound  to  come  when  we  should  learn  to  appreciate 
those  painters  who  worthily  continued  the  seventeenth- 
century  traditions  and  who  were  the  precursors  of 
the  new  florescence.  If  we  go  further  into  the  lives 
of  those  painters,  we  shall  find  that  fame  and  con- 


48    The  Landscape  and  Genre-painters 

sideration  were  their  portion,  both  here  and  abroad. 
And  we,  who  have  followed  the  magnificence  of  the 
Hague  masters  with  so  great  an  admiration,  but  who 
have  also  seen  it  fade  away  in  feeble  imitation  of  a 
misunderstood  emotional  power,  when  occasionally 
we  come  upon  those  somewhat  antiquated  landscapes 
in  a  museum,  at  a  dealer*s,  at  an  auction  sale,  in  the 
midst  of  those  imitations,  of  the  weaker  works  of 
to-day,  we  are  struck  by  their  vigour  and  love  of 
nature,  by  that  healthy  vigour  which  was  always 
reserved  for  the  greatest.  The  composition  may 
have  become  a  little  old-fashioned,  the  thing  repre- 
sented may  remain  within  the  limits  of  an  anecdote, 
the  influence  of  the  light  on  the  landscape  may  not 
in  general  have  been  so  very  much  the  one  and 
only  moving  power  as  in  the  last  thirty  years  of 
the  nineteenth  century,  the  subject  itself  may  have 
been  heavier,  the  colouring  browned  over  with  a 
yellow  varnish  or  blackened  through  the  bitumen 
employed,  the  filling  in  may  have  been  made  too 
much  a  matter  for  separate  treatment :  this  was,  when 
all  is  said,  done  in  obedience  to  the  taste  of  the 
public,  which  preferred  to  buy  landscapes  with  figures 
and  animcds,  water  with  accurately- detailed  ships  upon 
it.  None  of  the  painters  of  that  time  would  have 
been  capable  of  making  the  reply  which  Willem 
Maris  gave  to  one  who  asked  him  why  he  always 
painted  cows  : 

"I  never  paint  cows,  but  only  effects  of  light." 

The  nineteenth  century  set  in  with  five  landscape- 
painters  who  have  shown  by  the  work  which  they 
left   behind   them  that  they  never  ceased  to  admire 


LANDSCAPE — D.    J.    VAN    DER    LAEN 
{Royal  Picture  Gallery,  Berlin) 


OF  THE     T^p^ 


The  Landscape  and  Genre-painters.    49 

and  study  the  painting  of  the  seventeenth  century. 
And  so  greatly  was  this  the  case  that  we  receive  no 
impression  of  the  eighteenth  century  at  all  in  the  better 
part  of  their  work  and  but  little  in  the  remainder.  The 
colour  and  workmanship  of  two  of  them  was  entirely 
in  the  beautiful  manner  of  the  old  masters,  while 
the  arrangement  of  all  of  them  was  quite  free  of 
that  rhetorical  side  which  makes  later  landscape- 
painters,  for  all  their  skill,  seem  antiquated.  Their 
names  are,  in  the  order  of  their  births,  Jacob  van 
Strij,  Dirk  Jan  van  der  Laen,  Jan  Kobell,  Wouter 
Joannes  van  Troostwijk  and  George  Pieter  Westenberg. 
Jacob  van  Strij  was  a  native  of  Dordrecht.  He 
was  born  in  1756  and  died  in  181 5.  His  work  is 
imbued  with  admiration  for  Aelbert  Cuyp  and  he 
introduced  Cuyp's  colour-schemes  so  cleverly  into 
his  work  that  their  pictures  were  often  mistaken  for 
one  another.  Also,  the  works  left  behind  at  his  death 
included  eleven  copies  after  Cuyp,  although  it  was 
not  always  a  literal  copying  that  he  applied  to  his 
own  work.  Immerzeel  says,  as  an  instance  of  Van 
Strij's  energy: 

"  His  longing  to  give  a  faithful  rendering  of  nature 
was  so  strong  that,  however  great  his  physical  pain 
(he  suffered  for  many  years  from  gout),  he  would 
drive  over  the  ice  in  a  sleigh  in  bleak  winter  to 
make  sketches  for  pictures  which  he  subsequently 
painted. " 

His  landscapes  with  cattle  excel  through  the  warm 
colouring  of  their  sunlight.  In  a  small  upper  room 
at  the  Rijksmuseum  is  a   Going  to  Market^  by  Jacob 

4 


50   The  Landscape  and  Genre-painters. 

van  Strij,  which  displays  in  all  its  purity  the  bright 
atmosphere  of  his  vigorous  predecessor,  although 
the  composition  is  a  little  too  much  filled  in  after 
the  Van  Berchem  manner.  He  was  a  pupil  of  the 
Antwerp  Drawing  Academy  and  of  the  history-painter 
Lens,  but  he  formed  himself  principally  upon  his 
studies  of  nature  and  the  old  landscape-painters.  His 
work  was  greatly  valued  in  its  day. 

The  second,  D.  J.  van  der  Laen,  was  born  at 
ZwoUe  in  1759.  He  was  a  member  of  an  old  and 
considerable  family  and  was  educated  at  Leiden, 
where,  however,  he  soon  left  the  university  for 
Hendrik  Meyer's  manufactory  of  hangings.  He 
began  by  painting  genre-pieces,  but  soon  confined 
himself  more  closely  to  landscape,  in  which  he  came 
to  excel  in  so  remarkable  a  degree  that  Thor6,  when 
visiting  the  Suermondt  collection  at  Aix-la-Chapelle, 
took  one  of  his  landscapes  for  a  Vermeer  of  Delft.  * 
The  little  old  house  in  the  middle  does  certainly 
resemble  the  little  old  houses  of  the  great  Delft  artist 
in  the  Six  Museum,  only  the  composition  is  fuller  and 
the  house  is  overshadowed  by  a  tall  tree,  behind  which 
appears  a  stretch  of  dunes  in  the  manner  of  Wijnants, 
who  was  much  imitated  at  that  time.  In  the  foreground, 
to  the  left,  is  an  inoffensive  "set-off,"  very  usual 
at  the  period,  in  the  shape  of  a  splintered  tree-stump. 
To  the  right  is  an  outbuilding,  set  at  right  angles  to 
the  house  itself  and  grown  over  with  a  vine.    Although 


»  Dr.  Bredius,  in  1883,  published  in  Das  Zeitschrift  fur  bildende  Kunst 
an  article  entitled  Ein  Pseudo- Vermeer  in  der  Konigliche  Getndlde-Gallerie^ 
in  wLich  he  showed  that  this  fine  little  landscape  was  not  a  seventeenth- 
century  picture,  but  was  painted  about  1800  bij  Van  der  Laen. 


The  Landscape  and  Genre-painters.    51 

it  reminds  one  most  particularly  of  Vermeer,  this 
little  picture,  which  was  bought  at  the  sale  of  the 
Suermondt  collection,  suggests  by  turns  Ruysdael, 
Hobbema  and  Cuyp.  But  no  one  suspected  that  it 
was  painted  about  1 800.  The  painting  in  the  Rijks- 
museum  is  greatly  inferior.  Van  der  Laen  was  a  friend 
of  Rhijnvis  Feiih  and  drew  some  illustrations  for  his 
Fanny.     He  died  in   1829. 

Jan  Kobell  belongs  to  a  whole  generation  of  Rotter- 
dam artists,  all  of  whom  were  talented,  energetic 
landscape-painters,  greatly  in  demand  in  their  time, 
and  all  of  whom  died  young,  at  thirty  or  forty. 
Jan  Kobell,  the  chief  of  them,  was  born  at  Rot- 
terdam in  1782  and  educated  at  the  Jansenist 
orphan  asylum  at  Utrecht.  He  received  lessons  in 
painting  at  the  school  kept  by  W.  R.  van  der 
Wall,  a  son  of  the  Utrecht  sculptor  and  himself  a 
painter  of  landscapes  with  cattle.  After  achieving  a 
considerable  name  in  his  native  country,  he  sent  a 
Meadow  with  three  small  animals  for  exhibition  in 
Paris  in  181 2,  which  is  praised  by  Landon  in  his 
Salon  of  the  same  year.  He  now  received  com- 
mis.sions  from  France  and  was  really  successful,  but 
he  was  over-ambitious  and  dissatisfied.  His  mind 
broke  down  in  the  following  year  and  he  died 
in   1814. 

When  we  look  at  Kobell's  little  pictures  in  the 
Rijksmuseum,  with  their  charming  presentation,  their 
careful  execution,  their  restful  composition  and  a 
certain  elegiac  quality  peculiar  to  his  best  work,  we 
find  it  difficult  to  understand  this  ending  to  his  life. 
He  seemed  to  combine  the  calm  execution  of  Paul 


52    The  Landscape  and  Genre-painters. 

Potter  with  something  in  the  composition  that  reminds 
one  of  Dujardin  or  of  Adriaan  van  de  Velde.  This 
is  certain,  that  he  was  a  cultured  painter,  who,  even 
if  he  did  not  look  for  a  certain  poetry  of  expression 
in  his  landscapes  with  cattle,  achieved  it  in  spite  of 
himself.  In  1831,  one  of  his  paintings,  in  Professor 
Bleuland's  collection,  fetched  2,835  guilders.  He  left 
a  number  of  drawings  and  a  few  sensitive,  delicate 
littie  etchings. 

It  has  been  observed,  in  connection,  with  Potter's 
early  death,  that  artists  who  have  been  allotted  but 
a  short  span  of  life  often  produce  as  much,  or  even 
more,  in  those  few  years  than  others  who  live  much 
longer.  It  is  as  though  they  intuitively  feel  a  need 
for  haste.  This  applies  not  only  to  Kobell,  but  also 
to  W.  J.  van  Troostwijk,  a  member  of  the  well-to-do 
class,  born  in  Amsterdam  in  1782.  He  is  said  to 
have  painted  for  his  amusement;  but,  whether  we 
regard  him  as  an  amateur  or  a  professional,  there 
is  no  doubt  but  that  he  employed  his  time  well. 
He  was  taught  by  the  brothers  Andiiessen,  of  whom 
the  elder  had  had  Quinckhard  for  his  master,  and 
began  by  painting  portraits,  which  he  soon  abandoned 
for  the  Potter  style,  which  attracted  him  more.  Two 
of  his  landscapes  in  the  Rijksmuseum  make  a  really 
astonishing  impression  in  the  surroundings  amid  which 
they  are  placed.  Like  Van  der  Laen's  landscape, 
they  impress  one  with  their  sheer  artistic  merit, 
their  fine,  wholesome  conception,  their  true  Dutch 
compactness.  But,  as  against  the  study  of  the  old 
masters  which  is  apparent  in  the  others,  we  find 
here  something  more  modern,  a  greater  freedom  of 


LANDSCAPE    IN    GELDERLAND — W.   J.    VAN    TROOSTWIJK 
(Rtjksmuseum,  Amsterdam) 


'         OF  THE '''^ 


The  Landscape  and  Genre-painters.    53 

workmanship  and  ideas.  And,  although  the  vigorous 
colouring,  the  positive  conception,  the  manner  of 
execution  all  betray  the  proficient  painter,  there  is 
something  so  very  different,  so  much  less  artificial 
in  the  independent  choice  of  subjects  as  naturally  to 
suggest  an  enthusiastic  amateur  rather  than  an 
experienced  studio-painter.  Again,  the  sultry  blue  of 
a  summer  sky,  the  deep  green  of  the  heavy  thatch 
of  a  sheepfold  and  the  white  of  the  cows  display  a 
richness  of  colour  which  very  closely  approaches 
the  modern  and  which  is  found  (true,  in  a  more 
complicated  scheme)  in  the  Barbizon  school.  Van 
Troostwijk  possessed  an  originality  of  ideas  that 
made  him  say: 

"  I  admire  Potter,  Dujardin  and  Van  der  Velde, 
but  I  follow  only  simple  and  beautiful  nature.  If 
you  wish  to  compare  my  work,  compare  it  with 
my  earlier  efforts  or,  rather,  compare  it  with  nature." 

And,  notwithstanding  his  great  dissatisfaction  with 
his  work,  which  often  he  completed  only  at  the  bidding 
of  his  friends,  he  knew  quite  well  what  he  wanted: 

"In  Potter  himself,"  he  once  said,  "there  is 
something  which,  it  seems  to  me,  ought  to  have 
been  different  and  which  Potter  himself  must  have 
felt.  But  how  for  ahead  of  me  was  this  same  Potter, 
who  died  in  his  twenty-eighth  year!" 

Later  investigations  have  shown  that  Potter  lived 
one  year  longer.  Van  Troostwijk,  however,  did  die 
in  1810,  before  attaining  the  age  of  twenty-eight. 
He  was  a  talented  and,  for  his  period,  an  astonishing 
painter.  His  drawings  also  were  in  great  request 
and,  towards  the  end  of  his  life,  he  produced  a  few 
etchings. 


54    The  Landscape  and  Genre-painters. 

The  fifth  of  the  group,  George  Pieter  Westenberg, 
offers  for  our  admiration,  in  his  View  of  Amsterdam 
under  Snow,  all  those  qualities  of  good  painting  which 
have  distinguished  landscape-painters  at  any  given  time. 
The  picture  is  painted  with  directness  and  sobriety ; 
is  simply  and  yet  broadly  observed,  firm  and  even 
in  workmanship,  without  being  laboured,  and  has  the 
depth  of  penetration  of  a  Ruysdael.  Nor  need  we  be 
acquainted  with  the  fact  that  Westenberg  was  a  great 
expert  in  the  works  of  our  old  masters,  whom  he 
studied  here  and  abroad,  to  arrive  at  this  knowledge ; 
for,  whereas  this  little  picture  reminds  us  of  Ruysdael 
and,  more  particularly,  of  the  wintry  view  in  the 
Dupper  collection,  the  town-view  in  Teyler's  Museum 
as  powerfully  suggests  Vermeer  of  Delft,  not  only 
through  the  character  and  treatment  of  the  little  old 
houses,  but  also  through  a  certain  yellow  and  blue  in 
the  jackets  of  the  women  sitting  on  the  door-steps. 

Westenberg  was  born  at  Nijmegen  in  1791  and 
came  to  Amsterdam  in  1808,  where  he  was  taught 
by  Jan  Hulswit  (i 766-1822),  a  tapestry- painter 
whose  drawings  in  the  style  of  Ostade  and  Beer- 
straten  were  often  greatly  appreciated.  He,  in  his 
turn,  had  as  his  pupils  his  kinsman  Kasper  Karsen 
(18 1 0-1896),  a  deserving  painter  of  landscapes  and 
town-pieces,  George  Andries  Roth  (1809- 1884), 
Hendrik  Gerrit  ten  Gate  (1803-1856)  and  Hendrik 
Jacobus  Scholten,  mentioned  in  the  following  chapter. 
In  1838,  he  was  appointed  director  of  the  Museum 
of  Modern  Art  in  the  Pavilion  at  Haarlem.  We  do 
not  know  whether  he  failed  to  make  a  sufficient 
living  as  a  painter,  but  in  1857  he  resigned  his 
post   and    went    to  Java   with   his   family   to   fill  a 


'TV 


^^^     OF  THE    ^r 

UNIVERSITY 


<  ^ 


The  Landscape  and  Genre-painters.    55 

civil  appointment  in  Batavia.    He  died  at  Brummen 
in   1873. 

More  important  than  Westenberg  is  Nicolaas  Bauer, 
who  was  born  at  Harlingen  in  1767  and  died  at 
the  same  Frisian  village  in  1820.  He  was  taught 
by  his  father,  a  portrait-painter,  began  his  career  as 
a  tapestry-painter,  but  afterwards  painted  town-views 
and  landscapes.  A  view  of  Amsterdam  seen  from 
the  IJ  and  one  of  Rotterdam  from  the  Maas  belong 
to  his  best  works.  There  is  a  pleasant  freshness 
and  movement  in  these  little  pieces,  combined  with 
a  striking  originality  of  conception  and  colour. 

There  were  many  Frisian  painters  at  that  period, 
including  Willem  Bartel  van  der  Kooi,  who  was 
born  at  Augustinusga  in  1768  and  who  made  a 
name  as  a  portrait-painter  at  the  Hague  and  Ghent. 
His  masters  were,  first,  a  skilful  amateur  called 
Verrier  and,  later,  Beekkerk,  the  painter.  Things 
went  differently  in  those  days:  it  appears  that  con- 
centration upon  one's  deliberately  chosen  profession 
was  not  always  deemed  essential;  at  any  rate,  he 
abandoned  his  art  in  1795  to  become  the  represent- 
ative of  the  electors  of  Friesland  and  afterwards  in 
favour  of  various  political  appointments.  These, 
however,  may  have  belonged  to  the  sinecures  that 
were  very  common  at  the  end  of  the  eighteenth 
century;  for,  in  1804,  Van  der  Kooi  went  on  an 
art-journey  to  Dusseldorf,  where  he  copied  portraits 
by  Van  Dijck  and  made  so  much  progress  that,  in 
1 808,  his  picture,  A  Lady  ivith  a  Footman  ha7iding  a 
Letter,    won  the  2,oooguilder  prize  at  the  exhibition. 


56    The  Landscape  and  Genre-painters. 

This  piece  is  now  at  the  Rijksmuseum  and  is  no 
more  than  pale  coloured  plaster.  The  Town-hall 
at  Haarlem  has  a  portrait  by  him  which  has  something 
in  common  with  Jan  Adam  Kruseman*s  Portrait  of 
Himself  although  it  is  much  weaker.    He  died  in  1837. 

Johannes  Jelgerhuis  Rienkzn.  was  born  in  1770 
at  Leeuwarden  and  was  taught  drawing  by  his  father, 
Rienk  Jelgerhuis,  and  painting  by  Pieter  Barbiers  Pz. 
( 1 748-1842),  the  landscape-painter.  The  father,  cis  I 
have  said  in  an  earlier  chapter,  was  best  known  for  his 
pastel  and  crayon  portraits ;  the  son  painted  portraits 
and  interiors.  We  find  pictures  and  drawings  by 
this  artist  in  different  collections  and  even  at  this 
date  his  picture  in  the  Rijksmuseum,  The  Bookshop 
of  P.  Meijer  Warnars  S  strikes  one  by  the  typical 
representation,  which,  although  simpler,  does  not 
differ  greatly  from  the  concrete  manner  in  which 
De  Brakeleer  treated  similar  subjects.  His  Apothecary 
is  in  the  same  manner,  entirely  excellent,  very 
graphically  and  at  the  same  time  concretely  executed 
and  yet  astonishingly  simple.  His  View  of  the  Choir 
in  the  New  Churchy  Amsterdam  was  greatly  praised 
at  the  time.     He  died  at  Haarlem  in   1836. 

Less  stimulating  than  Jelgerhuis,  but  excellent  genre- 
painters,  were  Wybrandt  Hendriks  (i  744-1 831)  and 
Adriaan  de  Lelie  (i  755-1820),  both  of  whom  have 
left  interiors  which,  while  lacking  all  the  concen- 
tration of  light,  all  the  fine  atmosphere  in  which,  in 

*  Johannes  Jelgerhuis,  who  for  many  years  was  an  actor  at  the 
Amsterdam  Theatre  as  well  as  a  painter,  wrote  a  work  on  gesticulation 
and  nimicry  which  was  published  by  Meijer  Warnars  in  1827. 


'^'VERSITY 

OF 


:THE.         " 

.•LIFOV0^ 


NOTARY    KOHNE    AND    HIS   CLERK — W.    HENDRIKS 
(Rijksmuseum,  Amsterdam) 


The  Landscape  and  Genre-painters.    57 

the  old  masters,  the  figures  move  so  naturally  and 
freely,  still  have  something  that  connects  them  with 
the  older  pictures.  Hendriks,  an  Amsterdammer  by 
birth,  painted  landscapes,  portraits,  corporation-  and 
family-pieces  and  still- life  pictures  of  game  and  flowers. 
His  Woman  reading,  in  Teyler's  Museum,  bears  a 
distant  resemblance  to  a  Metsu.  He  is  more  original 
in  his  portrait  of  Notary  Kolme  and  his  Clerk,  whom 
he  painted  in  their  own  environment,  at  full-length, 
but  in  small  dimensions.  This  little  piece,  which 
has  nothing  in  common  with  the  seventeenth  century, 
hangs  at  the  Rijksmuseum  beside  a  genre-painting 
by  Quinckhard.  It  is  blacker  in  tone,  but  surpasses 
it  in  originality  and  distinction.  To  judge  by  the 
prices  fetched  by  his  works  after  his  death,  his  views 
of  towns,  or  rather  streets,  were  esteemed  more  highly 
than  his  interiors.  The  reason  may,  however,  be  due  to 
topographical  considerations.  Hendriks  was,  for  more 
than  thirty  years,  steward  of  Teyler's  Institute  and 
superintendent  of  the  collection  of  pictures  attached  to  it. 

Although  Adriaan  de  Lelie  was,  in  many  respects, 
far  behind  Hendriks,  he  was  a  deserving  painter  of 
interiors.  He  was  born  at  Tilburg,  studied  at  Antwerp 
and  Diisseldorf  and  settled  in  Amsterdam,  where  he 
painted  mainly  interiors,  portraits  and  family  and 
corporation-pieces.  His  works  are  to  be  found  in 
the  principal  collections  and  were  also  valued  and 
sought  after  by  foreigners.  The  Fodor  Museum  has 
a  Cook  by  him  which,  although  somewhat  empty 
and  rather  flat  and  narrow  in  the  face,  is,  like  the 
Woman  making  Cakes  in  the  Rijksmuseum,  a  well- 
painted,  well-composed  picture. 


CHAPTER  V 

THE  FORERUNNERS  OF  THE 
HAGUE  SCHOOL 

The  Van  Os  family  of  painters,  of  whom  Jan, 
the  oldest  (i  744-1808),  his  son  Georgius  Johannes 
Jacobus  (i  782-1861),  the  flower-painter,  and  the 
latter*s  brother  Pieter  Gerardus  (i  776-1839),  the 
cattle-painter,  were  the  best  known,  can  boast  of 
good  qualities  in  spite  of  the  fact  that  each  of  its 
members  now  counts  mainly  as  a  master  of  later 
generations.  In  addition  to  the  above,  there  were 
Pieter  Frederik  (1808- 1860),  a  son  of  the  last- 
named,  and  Margaretha  (i  780-1 862),  a  sister  of 
the  same  Pieter  Gerardus,  completing  a  painting 
family  of  five  that  covers  the  period  between  1744 
and  1862,  over  a  century  in  all.  The  father,  Jan 
van  Os,  was  a  painter  of  flowers,  but  was  far  sur- 
passed by  his  son  and  pupil,  who,  in  some  respects, 
may  be  called  an  excellent  flower-painter.  His  pic- 
tures of  still-life  and  flowers  were  much  sought  after 
and  one  of  them  fetched  5,650  guilders  at  auction 
in  1845.  His  brother,  Pieter  Gerardus,  also  made 
a   name  for  himself.     He  painted  in  the  manner  of 


WOMAN    MAKING  CAKES — A.    DE    LELIE 

{Rijksmuscum,  Amsterdam) 


OF  THE 


The  Forerunners  of  the  Hague  School.  59 

Potter  and,  though  he  received  his  earliest  lessons 
from  his  father,  he  formed  himself,  by  industrious 
copying,  upon  his  illustrious  model.  His  incidents 
of  the  Siege  of  Naarden,  in  which  he  took  part  as 
a  volunteer,  are  more  important  than  the  ordinary 
historical  pieces  of  his  time  ;  and  there  is  something 
spontaneous  in  his  Cossack  Outpost  which  almost 
recalls  Breitner  in  the  unity  between  the  landscape 
and  the  group  of  soldiers.  His  chief  pupils  are 
Wouterus  Verschuur  (i 8 12-1874),  Simon  van  den 
Berg  (18 1 2-1 891),  who  left  some  cabinet- pieces 
not  devoid  of  feeling,  Guillaume  Anne  van  der 
Brugghen  (1811-1891),  a  fine  dog-painter,  whose 
studies  remind  one  of  Maris,  and  Jan  van  Raven- 
swaay  (1789- 1869),  who  continued  his  master's 
ideas,  while  Pieter  Frederik,  his  son,  became  the 
valued  master  of  Mauve,  whose  early  work  con- 
stantly betrays  the  influence  of  Van  Os.  As  in  the 
case  of  his  more  famous  father,  the  arrangement  of 
his  pictures  was  inspired  principally  by  Potter  and 
not  always  by  that  painter's  best  side.  He  seemed 
to  prefer  to  take  the  composition  from  the  left — 
the  spectator's  left — of  Paul  Potter's  Young  BuUm  the 
Mauritshuis,  variations  on  which  are  continually  found 
in  Mauve's  early  drawings.  In  any  case,  though 
Van  Os  may  have  been  deficient  in  pictorial  instinct, 
it  is  pretty  certain  that  both  Mauve  and  his  fellow- 
pupil,  J.  H.  L.  de  Haas,  must  have  learnt  much 
from  him  in  the  anatomy  of  cows  and  sheep. 

In  this  respect,  perhaps  Hendrik  van  de  Sande 
Bakhuijzen  showed  better  work.  Born  at  the  Hague 
in  1 795,  he  was  the  pupil  successively  of  S.  A.  Krausz 


6o  The  Forerunners  of  the  Hague  School. 

(i 760-1 825),  a  Hague  painter  and  a  pupil  of 
L.  Defrance  of  Li^ge,  of  J.  W.  Pieneman  and  his 
pupil  J.  Heymans  and  of  the  Hague  Sketching  Club. 
He  did  not  possess  Kobell's  gifts  of  agreeable  and 
distinguished  composition,  but  he  was  a  good 
draughtsman  and  painted  his  pictures  with  simplicity. 
His  landscapes  are  entirely  free  from  mannerism  and 
artificiality  ;  and,  if  they  contain  no  trace  of  feeling 
and  as  little  merit  of  colour,  at  least  we  find  not  an 
atom  of  borrowed  sensibility  or  borrowed  colour  in 
the  pictures  of  this  honest  landscape-painter.  He 
had  many  pupils :  Willem  Roelofs,  the  pioneer,  who 
first  came  from  Barbizon  to  tell  of  the  beauty  of 
nature  as  seen  through  the  painter's  temperament; 
Jan  Willem  van  Borselen,  who  loved  to  paint  those 
blustering  moments  when  the  colourless  side  of  the 
leaves  is  blown  upwards  by  the  wind  and  who 
produced  excellently-painted  and  daintily-conceived 
little  pictures  on  panels  smaller  than  a  man's  hand ; 
Jacob  Jan  van  der  Maaten  (1820-1879),  whose 
Cornfield  in  the  Hague  Museum  shows  that  he  was 
an  attentive,  if  not  an  emotional  painter;  Christiaan 
Immerzeel,  born  in  1808,  who  painted  romantic, 
but  feeble  moonlight  scenes;  Jan  Frederik  and 
Willem  Anthonie  van  Deventer  (182 2- 1866  and  1824- 
1893),  of  whom  the  first  was  a  landscape-painter 
and  the  second  a  deserving  painter  of  sea  and  river- 
views.  Hendrik  van  de  Sande  Bakhuijzen  died 
in   1864. 

When  we  look  at  the  sea-pieces  of  Johannes 
Christianus  Schotel  (i  787-1838)  at  the  Rijksmuseum, 
we    are   inevitably   reminded   of  the  Pienemans  and 


2   I 

§  I 

o 


/I,      Or  ^ 


UNIVERSITY 

OF  1 


The  Forerunners  of  the  Hague  School   6 1 

Krusemans.  Any  objects  that  have  not  to  do  with 
pure  painting  are  perfect  and  those  qualified  to  judge 
have  said  that  his  ships  are  equipped  with  so  much 
technical  accuracy  and  ride  the  waters  so  admirably 
that  the  most  expert  skipper  could  not  improve  upon 
them.  Small  wonder  that  he  enjoyed  the  same 
esteem  as  the  painters  of  le  grand  art.  It  is  true 
that  his  skies  were  often  out  of  harmony  with  the 
sea  and  appeared  to  be  made  of  cardboard  and  that 
the  water  displayed  more  paint  than  transparency; 
still,  he  was  a  thoughtful  painter,  who  cleverly  sup- 
ported the  movement  of  his  ships  by  the  composition 
of  the  waves  and  knew  how  to  put  a  picture  together. 
These  qualities  appear  particularly  in  his  drawings, 
which  surprise  us  agreably  with  the  untrammelled 
outlook,  the  firmness  of  the  execution  and  the 
majestic  effects  which,  seated  in  his  boat  and  drawing 
direct  from  nature,  he  often  succeeded  in  attaining. 
Here  we  see  none  of  that  antiquated  soapy  hardness 
or  hard  soapiness  which  clings  to  all  his  painted  work 
however  clever  the  latter  may  be.  His  first  master  was 
the  Dordrecht  candle-light  painter  Adriaan  Meulemans 
( 1 766-1835)  and  he  received  his  artistic  training 
at  the  hands  of  Martinus  Schouman  (i 770-1 841), 
the  best  sea-painter  of  his  time.  His  pictures  often 
fetched  considerable  prices  and  his  success  descended, 
in  a  certain  measure,  to  his  son  and  pupil  Petrus 
Johannes  Schotel  (1808- 1865). 

A  sea-painter  of  the  same  school  was  Johan  Hendrik 
Louis  Meijer,  who  was  born  at  Amsterdam  in  18 10, 
studied  under  Pieter  Westenberg  and,  later,  under 
J.  W.  Pieneman,  lived  for  some  years  at  Deventer, 


62  The  Forerunners  of  the  Hague  School 

settled  in  Paris  in  1841  and  afterwards  moved  to 
the  Hague,  where  he  died  in  1 866.  At  the  commence- 
ment of  his  career,  he  used  to  introduce  history- 
painting  into  his  sea-pieces,  but  seldom  to  such  an 
extent  as  to  interfere  with  his  seeking  for  good  effects 
of  light.  He  was  a  very  systematic  and  successful 
painter.  Among  his  pupils  he  may  be  said  to  include 
Jacob  Maris,  who,  however,  really  attended  his  studio 
rather  to  assist  him  with  his  seascapes,  and,  in  any 
case,  Matthijs  Maris,  although  Meijer  told  the  latter, 
when  he  came  this  studio  as  a  child  of  ten,  that 
there  was  nothing  that  he  could  teach  him,  for  Thijs 
knew  everything. 

Andreas  Schelfhout  formed  himself  as  a  landscape- 
painter  upon  Meijer's  seascapes.  He  was  bom  at 
the  Hague  in  1787  and  worked  until  his  twenty- 
fourth  year  in  the  shop  of  his  father,  who  was  a 
,  maker  of  picture-frames,  devoting  his  spare  hours  to 
painting.  A  landscape  which  he  exhibited  in  18 15 
was  seen  to  possess  something  out  of  the  ordinary 
and  this  was  confirmed  by  a  Wintry  Vieiv  exhibited 
a  couple  of  years  later.  Some  of  his  earlier  land- 
scapes display  a  certain  freshness  of  idea,  nor  should 
any  painter  generally  be  judged  exclusively  by  the 
work  of  his  later  years.  Schelfhout's  first  little  pictures 
often  impress  us  by  the  original  colouring  of  their 
skies,  by  the  reflection  of  those  skies  in  the  cold 
blue  of  the  frozen  water  below,  even  though  the  smooth 
and  unreal  treatment  lead  us  to  entertain  a  not 
un mingled  appreciation  of  his  merits.  He  was  an 
indefatigable  worker,  never  wasting  a  moment,  and 
achieved   a   certain   reputation  beyond  the  confines 


II 


O    g 

§1 


UNIVERSITY 

^  Of  ." 


Q     § 


The  Forerunners  of  the  Hague  School   63 

of  his  own  country.  As  late  as  1870,  most  collectors 
thought  themselves  fortunale  to  possess  one  of  his 
ice-pieces.  And  his  colouring— I  am  speaking  of  his 
best  period — undoubtedly  entitles  him  to  take  rank 
among  the  founders  of  the  modern  landscape  school. 
Schelfhout  died  at  the  Hague  in  1870.  His  chief 
pupil  was  Jongkind,  who  for  many  years  was  unable 
to  free  himself  from  his  master's  method.  He  also 
taught  Nuyen,  whom  I  will  mention  below,  Jan 
Bedijs  Tom,  the  animal-painter,  Charles  Henri  Joseph 
Leickert,  born  in  18 18,  who  also  painted  under 
Nuyen,  but  never  achieved  any  considerable  distinc- 
tion, and  Dubourcq,  a  deserving  Amsterdam  land- 
scape-painter. 

Wijnand  Jan  Joseph  Nuyen  was  born  at  the  Hague 
in  1 813.  There  have  perhaps  been  few  painters 
who  roused  such  confident  hopes  in  their  fellow- 
artists  as  did  Nuyen;  few  young  artists — Nuyen  died 
in  1839,  in  his  twenty-seventh  year — who  were  so 
greatly  mourned  for  the  sake  both  of  their  own 
personality  and  of  their  promising  work;  few  who, 
at  so  young  an  age,  wielded  so  great  and  so  seductive 
an  influence  over  their  contemporaries.  The  young 
Catholic  painter  possessed  more  of  the  true  artist's 
passion  than  his  contemporaries :  most  of  his  pictures 
in  spite  of  their  treacly  brown,  display  a  yearning 
for  colour,  a  search  for  the  splendid,  a  groping  after 
the  romanticism  of  the  middle  ages  that  inspired  all 
his  work  and  induced  others  to  follow  in  his 
footsteps. 

He  has  left  church-porches  in  which  the  persons 
streaming   out  of  the  edifice  count  not  as  separate 


64   The  Forerunners  of  the  Hague  School 

figures,  but  as  a  connected  group,  lit  up  by  a  warm 
and  life-giving  sun.  He  also  painted  river-scenes 
in  the  style  of  his  friend  Waldorp,  less  pretty, 
perhaps,  but  also  much  less  illustration-like.  One 
of  these  river-scenes,  known  sometimes  as  Le  Coup 
de  Catiotiy  is  in  the  Wallace  collection  in  London. 
He  also  painted  many  admirable  Gothic  church- 
interiors. 

His  short  life  was  one  mighty  effort,  one  incessant 
artistic  enthusiasm,  of  a  kind  which  had  not  been 
known  in  recent  years.  It  seems  surprising  that  he 
should  have  had  Rochussen  for  a  pupil,  if  we 
remember  only  the  latter's  illustrative  talent.  But 
many  a  little  painting  of  Rochussen's  shows  a  rela- 
tionship with  Nuyen — minus  the  brown  sauce;  and, 
when  all  is  said,  are  not  the  wagon  and  horses  in 
Nuyen's  0/d  Mill  in  the  Hague  Museum  typical  and 
illustrative  in  the  best  sense? 

Antonie  Waldorp  (i  803-1 866)  was  a  pupil  of 
Breckenheimer's,  whom  he  helped  in  his  scene- 
painting,  and  it  was  not  until  after  his  marriage,  in 
his  twenty-third  year,  with  the  sister  of  his  fellow- 
pupil  Bart  van  Hove,  that  he  began  to  apply 
himself  entirely  to  the  practice  of  painting  proper, 
executing  various  subjects  :  church-interiors,  portraits 
and  domestic  interiors.  When  he  reached  the  age 
of  thirty-five,  he  confined  himself  more  particularly 
to  river-scenes,  for  which  he  had  a  great  reputation 
in  his  time.  He  was  a  friend  of  Nuyen,  with  whom 
he  took  a  journey  to  Germany  and  Belgium,  and  it 
is  not  improbable  that,  although  his  young  and  more 
gifted  friend  was  ten  years  his  junior,  Waldorp  was 


THE    OLD    MILL — W.    J.    J.    NUYEN 
{Municipal  Museum,  the  Hague) 


UNI 


•  THE         ' 

UNIVERSITY 


A    CHURCH  —  B.    J.    VAX    HOVE 
[Boymans'  Museum,  Rotterdam) 


The  Forerunners  of  the  Hague  School   65 

nevertheless  influenced  by  Nuyen  in  his  choice  of 
subjects  and  especially  in  their  romantic  conception. 
Although  Waldorp's  river-scenes  are  painted  in  too 
treacly  a  fashion  to  find  much  favour  in  our  days, 
although  their  shadows  show  signs  of  affectation,  we 
are  bound,  on  the  other  hand,  to  recognize  a  certain 
freedom  of  treatment  and  a  well-considered  com- 
position. 

Of  much  greater  importance  than  Schelfhout  to 
nineteenth-century  painting  was  the  Hague  scene- 
painter  Bartholomeus  Johannes  van  Hove  (1790- 
1880),  who  may  be  described  as  the  foundation  upon 
which  a  whole  generation  of  artists  has  built,  either 
directly  through  himself  or  indirectly  through  his  son 
and  pupil  Hubertus  van  Hove.  There  are  little  pictures 
of  his,  representing  churches  seen  from  the  entrance 
to  the  choir,  which  anticipate  his  pupil  Bosboom; 
and,  while  he  displayed  a  certain  grandeur  in  his 
acceptance  of  his  art,  although  he  is  not  to  be 
compared  with  his  pupil,  he  was  an  excellent  instruc- 
tor, who,  following  the  good  traditions,  directed 
the  art  of  painting  into  another  and  wider  channel. 

B.  J.  van  Hove,  like  most  scene-painters,  was  a 
Jack-of-all-trades.  He  painted  a  complete  set  of 
scenery  for  the  theatre  at  Nijmegen,  where  the  curtain 
is  admired  to  this  day;  for  the  Hague  he  designed 
the  side-scenes  for  The  Wreck  of  the  Medusa,  which 
are  considered  his  best  stage  work.  In  this  his 
pupils  assisted  him  and  it  is  quite  possible  that,  in 
so  doing,  they  acquired  that  boldness  and  breadth 
in  painting  which  they  could  never  have  learnt  from 
Van  Hove  the  painter  of  town-views.    As  a  lad,  he 


66  The  Forerunners  of  the  Hague  School 

had  begun  with  engraving ;  afterwards  he  worked 
under  his  father,  who  was  a  frame-maker  and  also 
did  a  little  engraving,  and  through  him  he  became 
acquainted  with  the  scene-painter  of  the  Hague 
Theatre,  J.  H.  A.  A.  Breckenheimer,  who  trained 
him  in  his  own  art.  Van  Hove's  little  pictures, 
mostly  town-views,  were  much  valued  in  their  time 
and,  though  there  is  no  question  of  direct  drawing 
and  the  colouring  is  feeble,  yet,  in  the  general 
conception  of  his  subject,  usually  a  piece  of  a  large 
church,  he  undoubtedly  proves  himself  a  precursor 
of  Bosboom.  His  seventieth  birthday  was  splendidly 
celebrated  at  the  theatre  and  by  Pulchri  Studio,  the 
well-known  artists'  club,  which  presented  him  with 
an  inscribed  silver  goblet.  That  uncommonly  gifted 
singer,  Mrs.  Offermans-van  Hove,  pressed  a  crown 
of  laurels  on  his  silvered  brow.  He  Hved  to  be 
nearly  ninety  years  of  age.  His  chief  pupils  were 
Bosboom,  Sam  Verveer,  H.  J.  Weissenbruch,  Ever- 
ardus  Koster  (i  8 17-1892),  who  painted  river-scenes 
in  the  manner  of  Waldorp,  but  whose  drawings  of 
Gothic  architecture  rank  higher,  and  his  eldest  son 
Hubertus. 

Hubertus  or  Huib  van  Hove  (18 19-1865)  was 
taught  painting  not  only  by  his  father,  but  also  by 
Van  de  Sande  Bakhuijzen  and,  though  he  constantly 
kept  pace  with  Bosboom  and  painted  churches  in 
the  latter's  manner,  he  started  as  a  landscape-painter. 
But  the  force  of  this  none  too  forcible  painter  lay 
in  neither  of  these  two  styles.  His  love  of  colour 
and  bright  light  was  best  displayed  in  his  so-called 
doorktjkjes,  or  domestic  vistas,  in  the  style  of  Pieter 


THE    KNITTER — HUBERT   VAN    HOVE 
{Jeylefs  Institute,  Haarlem) 


The  Forerunners  of  the  Hague  School  6  7 

de  Hooche,  that  is  to  say,  views  of  outdoor  light 
seen  through  an  interior,  a  room  or  kitchen  situated 
between  the  street-door  and  an  inner  yard.  Teyler's 
Museum  possesses  an  excellent  specimen  in  The 
Knitter,  a  picture  which,  although  it  lacks  all  the 
essence  of  his  sublime  model,  is  of  a  lively  composition 
and  shows  an  inclination  for  a  stronger  and  fresher 
colouring  than  prevailed  in  Van  Hove's  day. 

Among  his  pupils  were  Jacob  Maris,  Christoffel 
Bisschop,  Stroebel,  Maurits  Leon  (i 838-1 865),  who 
died  so  young  and  whose  Interior  of  a  Synagogue, 
although  not  his  best-known  work,  aroused  great 
expectations  at  the  time,  and  Hendricus  Johannes 
Scheeres  (i 823-1 864),  who  continued  his  master's 
teaching  in  his  Armourer  and  Linen-shop  and  who 
enjoyed  the  appreciation  of  his  brother-artists.  He, 
also,  died  too  young  to  establish  his  name. 

A  painter  who  rendered  excellent  service  to  Dutch 
art  not  only  through  his  own  performances,  but  also 
by  his  influence  upon  his  pupils  was  Petrus  Fran- 
ciscus  Greive,  who  was  born  in  Amsterdam  in  1 8 1 1 
and  died  in  1872.  He  was  "a  painter  to  the 
bottom  of  his  heart, "  as  his  contemporaries  used  to 
call  him,  and  was  closely  related  to  Huib  van  Hove 
in  his  love  for  Hooche-like  interiors.  But,  whereas 
neither  of  them  really  had  anything  to  speak  of  in 
common  with  Pieter  de  Hooche,  Greive  had  not  the 
command  of  light,  shade  and  colour  that  was  after- 
wards to  distinguish  the  Hague  painter.  It  is  true 
that  the  enormous  number  of  his  lessons  prevented  him 
from  quite  coming  into  his  own  as  a  painter;  and, 
moreover,  he  started  in  much  less  favourable  circum- 


68  The  Forerunners  of  the  Hague  School 

stances  than  Huib  van  Hove.  In  the  first  place, 
his  master,  the  feeble  history- painter  Christiaan  Julius 
Lodewijk  Portman  (i  799-1867),  was  not  to  be 
compared  with  B.  J.  van  Hove  either  for  his  old- 
Dutch  cabinet-pieces  or  for  his  composition  and 
workmanship.  And  then  the  difference  between  his 
surroundings  and  those  at  the  Hague  amid  which 
Bosboom,  Huib  van  Hove's  fellow-pupil,  worked! 
Nevertheless,  the  Rijksmuseum  possesses  of  this 
estimable  artist,  who  was  perhaps  more  of  a  draughts- 
man than  a  painter,  an  Old- Dutch  Serving-maid^  in 
a  De  Hooche  setting,  which  lacks  nothing  except 
truth  to  life,  while  Teyler's  Museum  has  a  Marken 
Interior  which  contains  more  movement  and  which, 
as  regards  the  subject,  reminds  one  rather  of  Jozef 
Israels'  more  romantic  period. 

Greive  is  of  most  importance  to  our  own  period 
through  his  pupil  Alleb6.  He  had  many  others, 
including  Leon,  whom  I  have  already  named,  Diederik 
Franciscus  Jamin  (i 838-1 865),  who  died  young 
and  who,  within  the  bounds  of  a  Hmited  talent,  was 
full  of  promise,  Hendrik  Jacobus  Scholten,  bom  in 
1824,  who  excelled  in  the  depicting  of  satin  and  also 
painted  from  a  more  emotional  point  of  view,  in 
addition  to  his  nephew,  Johan  Conrad  Greive  Jr. 
(i  837-1 891),  who  became  known  as  a  painter  of 
river-scenes  with  barges  and  of  views  on  the  IJ. 

Barend  Cornells  Koekkoek  (i  803-1 862)  was 
esteemed  as  highly  as  a  landscape-painter  in  his  time 
as  Jacob  Maris  in  ours.  Although  he  is  now  antiquated 
and  out  of  fashion,  his  value  remains.  And  this  is 
not    without    good    reason.     When    hung    between 


The  Forerunners  of  the  Hague  School  69 

indifferent  works  by  modern  landscape-men,  his  work 
impresses  the  spectator  by  its  power,  by  the  firm 
and  correct  construction  of  the  trees,  by  the  broad, 
natural  growth  of  the  leaves  and  boughs,  by  the 
careful  and  elaborate  reproduction  of  the  wooded 
landscape,  even  though  the  representation  be,  as  I 
have  said,  antiquated  and  somewhat  cold.  He  seems 
to  have  based  his  method  by  turns  upon  Hobbema 
and  Wijnands,  but  mainly  upon  the  latter,  while  he 
lacked  the  simple  distinction  of  his  illustrious  models, 
however  excellent  he  may  have  been  in  the  portrayal 
of  heavy  trees.  His  best  pieces  are  those  which 
show  but  little  of  the  open  air,  for  the  landscape 
fell  more  within  his  scope  than  the  sky,  which  in 
his  pictures  often  suggests  scene-painting. 

B.  C.  Koekkoek  was  a  native  of  Middelburg ;  he 
was  the  eldest  son  of  Johannes  Hermanus  Koekkoek 
(i  778-1 851),  a  well-known  sea  and  river-painter, 
who,  after  learning  his  trade  in  a  tapestry- factory, 
formed  himself  by  studying  from  nature  and  after- 
wards brought  up  all  his  sons — he  had  four,  of 
whom,  after  Barend,  Hermanus  was  the  best-known — 
as  painters.  Our  Koekkoek  did  not  confine  himself 
to  the  landscape  of  his  own  country  and  found  the 
scenes  that  best  satisfied  his  taste  in  the  Harz 
Mountains,  the  Rhine  Provinces,  Belgium  and,  parti- 
cularly, in  Gelderland  and  the  Cleves  district.  His 
work  was  greatly  valued  and  highly  paid  in  Paris, 
Brussels  and  St.  Petersburg. 

Johannes  Warnardus  Bilders  (181 1- 1890)  was 
born  at  Utrecht  and  took  lessons  from  Jan  Lodewijk 
Jonxis    ( 1 789-1866).     In    the   phrase   of  that  time, 


70   The  Forerunners  of  the  Hague  School 

however,  "nature,"  or,  more  correctly,  "his  own 
genius  was  his  best  master."  After  a  course  of  travels 
in  Germany,  he  settled  down  at  Oosterbeek,  which 
had  not  yet  become  a  "  park"  of  villas  and  "  de- 
sirable residences.  "  In  1854,  he  went  to  Amsterdam, 
where  his  friend  N.  Pieneman,  Schwartze,  who  had 
already  made  his  name,  and  their  junior,  Jozef  Israels, 
were  living.  Bilders  had  exhibited  for  the  first  time 
in  1 840 ;  Schwartze's  first  work  was  shown  between 
1845  ^"d  1850;  Israels  had  exhibits  his  Aaron 
in  Amsterdam  in  1854,  painted  his  romantic  By 
Mother's  Grave  in  1856  and  followed  this  up  in  1858 
with  his  well-known  Little  Knitter  and,  somewhat 
later,  with  that  little  master-piece  of  romanticism. 
After  the  Storm. 

I  doubt  whether  Bilders'  great  talent  ever  reached 
its  full  development.  He  stood  alone,  absolutely 
alone.  The  phlegmatic  painters  who  were  content 
slavishly  to  copy  nature,  the  eminent  painters  of 
fields  and  cattle  had  little  or  nothing  in  common 
with  him  and  the  studies  which  were  sold  at  the 
auction  held  in  the  studio  of  the  late  Mrs.  Bilders- 
van  Bosse,  his  second  wife,  prove  that  he  felt  a 
longing  for  more  colour,  that,  directly  or  indirectly, 
he  had  experienced  the  influence  of  a  Delacroix. 
At  any  rate,  there  were  some  among  them  which 
exhibited  a  great  tendency  towards  modern  methods 
with  their  sharp  colour-scheme,  into  which  no  bitumen, 
no  brown  sauce  entered  to  spoil  the  clearness  of  the 
impression  conveyed. 

As  his  pupils,  I  may  name  his  son,  Albert  Gerard 
Bilders,  who  died  young,  and  Miss  Marie  van  Bosse, 
who  afterwards  became  his  wife.     I  will  return  both 


1 1 

<     S 
W     Q 

^     I 

b 
I-) 
O 


J 


w 


The  Forerunners  of  the  Hague  School   7 1 

to  the  former,  who  proved  himself  a  pioneer,  if  not 
by  his  painting,  at  least  by  recording  his  wishes 
and  longings  in  the  matter  of  the  painter's  art,  and 
to  the  latter,  who  was  a  well-known  landscape-painter. 


CHAPTER  VI 

THE  MASTERS  OF  THE  CABINET 
PICTURE 

David  Bles  was  the  foremost  painter  at  the  Hague 
when  Jozef  Israels  was  feeling  his  way  in  Amsterdam, 
from  1854  to  1864,  and  when  Bosboom,  at  the 
Hague,  was  following  the  road  which  he  had  seen 
clearly  before  him  from  the  beginning.  Israels  has 
described  how  honoured  he  felt  when,  as  a  promising 
painter,  he  was  permitted  to  walk  round  an  exhibition 
arm  in  arm  with  Bles  and  how  lucky  he  thought 
himself  to  receive  a  word  of  approval  from  the  great 
man,  who,  nevertheless,  told  him  pretty  frankly  that 
he  did  not  understand  the  so-called  poetry  in  Israels* 
painting  and  that,  for  the  rest,  he  had  never  under- 
stood what  poetry  and  painting  had  in  common. 

Nor  was  this  to  be  expected  from  our  rather 
cynical  artist,  with  his  humorous  subjects  borrowed, 
to  a  great  extent,  from  la  vie  galante.  He  was  a 
clever  draughtsman  and  a  good  painter,  who  improved 
upon  the  soapy  method  of  his  time  by  means  of 
cunning  after-touches,  smart  strokes  and  powerful 
shadows  and  who  placed  his  cleverly-conceived  little 


FIGURE   OF  A  WOMAN — DAVID   BLES 

(Municipal  Museum,  Amsterdam) 


The  Masters  of  the  Cabinet  Picture    73 

figures  freely  and  spaciously  and  yet  in  such  a  way 
that  the  action  was  concentrated  and  the  point  of 
his  anecdote  invariably  realized.  Still,  he  was  in 
every  respect  the  very  opposite  of  an  Israels  or  a 
Bosboom,  though  he  was  artist  enough  to  entertain 
a  great  respect  for  the  work  of  the  latter. 

Born  at  the  Hague  in  182 1,  he  first  studied,  for 
three  years,  under  Cornelis  Kruseman  and  afterwards 
worked  in  Paris  in  Robert  Fleury's  studio.  At  a 
very  early  age,  he  painted,  under  the  influence  of 
his  first  master  and  even  more  under  that  of  the 
romanticism  of  his  day,  such  genre-pieces  as  a 
Savoyard  Hurdy-gurdy  Girl,  an  Hungarian  Mousetrap- 
vendor^  or  else  he  made  offerings  to  history  in  the 
shape  of  a  Rubens  and  young  Teniers  or  a  Paul 
Potter  taking  his  afternoon  Walk,  until,  after  his  return 
from  Paris,  at  twenty-two,  he  found  himself  soon 
devoting  his  powers  to  those  littie  anecdotal  paintings 
which  attained  so  widespread  a  fame  both  in  his 
own  country  and  abroad. 

His  subjects  were  taken  from  our  middle-class 
moral  life.  He  almost  created  a  special  type  of 
soubrette,  with  roguish,  ogling  brown  eyes,  tiny 
fingers  and  dainty,  neatly-rounded  figures.  He  began 
at  a  time  when  brunettes  were  in  fashion,  at  a  time 
when  one  half  of  the  public  went  mad  about  the 
tear  on  the  cheek  of  a  Monica,  while  the  other  half, 
brought  up  on  French  literature,  enjoyed  the  smallest 
suggestion  of  a  double  entente.  It  was  also  the  time 
when  collectors  attached  importance  to  a  picture 
according  to  the  number  of  pretty  figures  of  women 
which  it  contained,  the  time  when  they  would  put 
their  littie  paintings  on  the  table  before  them  in  order 


74    The  Masters  of  the  Cabinet  Picture 

to  examine  them  at  their  ease,  discuss  the  qualities 
and  the  expression  and,  magnifying-glass  in  hand, 
smack  their  lips  over  the  piquancy  of  the  anecdote 
represented.  It  goes  without  saying  that  so-called 
miniature-painting  was  then  in  great  favour ;  but  the 
carefully- executed  subjects,  details  and  figures,  the 
natural  poses,  lively  presentation  and  warm  colouring 
and,  especially,  the  clever  little  lights  and  touches, 
so  very  comformable  with  the  spirit  of  the  subject, 
are  all  qualities  which  we  can  even  now  afford  to 
appreciate. 

And  yet  his  sketches,  heightened  with  sepia,  often 
show  something  that  attracts  us  still  more.  A 
swiftly-grasped  movement,  such  as  that  of  a  girl 
pulling  on  her  slipper  with  one  finger,  bending 
slighty  aside,  her  shoulder  thrust  back  in  the  doing 
of  it;  a  flute-player;  a  soubrette  hurrying  past  on 
her  high  heels ;  a  fragile  figure  of  a  woman  recovering 
after  her  confinement  (in  the  completed  picture,  the 
young  husband  bends  over  her,  while  a  healthy 
peasant-woman  nurses  the  child) :  these  are  the  figures 
in  his  sketches,  which  we  find  repeated  in  his  favourite 
subjects,  reproduced  in  a  bright,  life-like  and 
natural  style. 

A  time  came,  a  time  was  bound  to  come  when 
people  had  had  enough  of  these  anecdotes,  of  these 
stories  in  paint,  when  they  were  no  longer  able  to 
laugh  at  the  ready-made  gaiety  of  these  pieces.  This 
was  the  time  when  the  masters  of  the  Hague  school 
offered  their  inner  vision  for  our  contemplation  instead 
of  an  anecdote,  when  the  depth  of  emotion  of  the 
Barbizon  painters,  the  epic  simplicity  of  Millet,  the 
large  view  of  nature  of  Daubigny,  the  more  rugged 


THE    NINTH    DAY — DAVID    BLES 

{Municipal  Museum,  Amsterdam) 


The  Masters  of  the  Cabinet  Picture    75 

greatness  of  Rousseau  and  the  tortured  Dupr6,  as 
contrasted  with  the  classic  Corot,  made  their  influence 
felt.  It  was  the  time,  too,  when  the  Marises,  with 
the  magnificence  of  their  conception  of  things,  against 
which  Bles  seemed  so  trivial,  and  with  their  purity 
and  their  wealth  of  colour,  when  Israels,  with  the 
biblical  grandeur  of  his  interiors,  Bosboom,  with  the 
sober  stateliness  of  his  churches.  Mauve,  with  his 
simplicity,  saw  the  world  from  a  nobler  standpoint 
and  rendered  in  pure  plastic  form  not  so  much 
external   objects  as  the  depths  of  their  own  feeling. 

Time  is  just. 

The  pictorial  qualities  for  which,  at  this  or  that 
time,  a  given  painter  has  been  valued  remain  the 
same.  His  good  qualities  are  often  thrust  into  the 
background,  because  of  a  change  in  the  accepted 
formula ;  but,  at  each  new  turn  of  the  road  we  catch 
a  fresh  glimpse  of  the  former  period,  which  is  then 
weighed  and  frequently  valued  anew.  But  what  can 
never  be  made  good  is  the  sorrow  that  must  needs 
be  felt  by  a  painter  who,  after  passing  through  years 
of  triumph,  is  forgotten  in  his  own  lifetime.  David 
Bles  died  in  1899,  too  early  to  witness  the  revo- 
lution which  has  once  more  enabled  us  to  see  what 
was  good  in  the  days  before  the  coming  of  the 
great  Hague  men. 

If  we  place  David  Bles  side  by  side  with  Bakker 
Korfif,  the  Leiden  painter  (and  there  is  due  reason 
for  the  comparison),  we  feel  inclined  to  compare  the 
subjects  of  the  first  with  a  spicy  French  farce  and 
those  of  the  other  with  a  drawing-room  play  at  a 
girls  boarding-school,  performed  mainly  for  the  sake 


76    The  Masters  of  the  Cabinet  Picture 

of  the  "  dressing-up"  involved.  David  Bles's  pictures 
are  seldom  complete  without  some  allusion  to  la  vit 
galante  aforesaid,  whereas  Bakker  Korffs  afford  a 
genial  laugh  at  the  affectation  of  the  pompous  and 
stately  old  spinsters,  with  their  scent-bottles,  bonbon- 
boxes  and  fiddle-faddles,  continuing  the  greatness  of 
their  forefathers  in  the  sumptuous  decoration  of  their 
houses,  chatting  and  enjoying  themselves  with  friends 
who  resemble  them  in  every  respect,  waxing  senti- 
mental over  a  forgotten  ballad,  sitting  rapt  in  admira- 
tion round  a  fine  fuchsia  or  a  bowl  of  gold  fish,  talking 
scandal,  arch,  simple,  but  always  with  a  suggestion 
of  that  same  "dressing-up"  and  always  seen  with 
the  eyes  of  a  painter  of  still-Hfe.  It  is  in  this  that 
the  value  of  these  little  panels  lies.  The  Saxony 
soup- tureens,  the  lacquered  Chinese  urn-stands,  the 
flounced  skirts,  the  black  silk  aprons,  the  costly 
tea-services,  the  motley  carpets,  all  reproduced  with 
cunning  touches  of  colour  in  a  dignified,  eighteenth- 
century  living-room,  the  faces  with  the  prominent 
noses,  the  little  curls  on  the  temples  and  all  the 
coquettish  gestures  of  the  old  belles  who  had  been 
flirts  in  their  day,  the  delicious  effects  of  light,  which 
Bakker  Korff  employed  so  sparingly,  but  to  such 
good  surpose,  the  firm  painting  and  witty  brush- 
work,  with  something  of  Meissonier  in  the  drawing : 
all  these  cause  him  to  rank  perhaps  a  little  higher 
than  David  Bles,  even  though  the  latter  displays 
more  variety  in  his  subjects,  more  expression  in  his 
figures  and  more  point  in  his  anecdotes. 

Alexander  Hugo  Bakker  Korff  was  born  at  the 
Hague  in  1829,  attended  C.  Kruseman*s  studio 
together    with    David    Bles,    H.    ten  Kate,  Jan  and 


o   ^ 

<    M 


/    ^         or  THE      ' 


The  Masters  of  the  Cabinet  Picture    77 

Philip  Koelman  and  Vintcent,  took  lessons  under 
J.  E.  J.  van  den  Berg  at  the  Hague  Academy  and 
afterwards  worked  in  the  studio  of  Huib  van  Hove. 
His  first  pictures  consisted  of  biblical  and  historical 
subjects:  life-size  figures,  exacted  by  the  classic 
painters  in  imitation  of  the  antique  statues,  as  though 
there  were  no  salvation  outside  the  giant  cartoon. 
He  excelled  to  better  purpose  in  smaller  compositions 
drawn  with  the  pen,  after  the  manner  of  Rethel 
and  Flaxman.  And,  soon,  driven  to  the  painting 
of  miniature-pieces  either  because  of  his  near-sight- 
edness or  because  of  the  taste  of  the  day,  we  find 
him  at  Oegstgeest,  far  from  all  schools  of  art, 
taking  up  that  genre-painting  in  which  he  was  es- 
sentially himself  and  for  which  his  unmarried  sisters 
sat  as  voluntary  models.  Although  the  pictures  with 
many  figures  are  more  interesting,  I  prefer  the 
single  figures  for  their  colour-scheme:  it  is  more 
unconstrained  and  often  contains  more  tone.  I 
know  a  little  piece  in  which  a  portly  person  of  the 
middle-class,  in  pink  cotton,  is  mending  a  calico 
coverlet.  The  woman  in  this  bright  pink  contrasting 
with  her  black  apron,  with  the  many-coloured  coverlet 
on  her  lap,  against  the  elaborate  background  of  an 
old-fashioned  kitchen,  or  else  a  single  delicate  little 
figure,  all  in  white  against  a  rich  background :  these 
are  the  pictures  that  stand  highest  as  specimens  of 
his  powers.  He  is  also  admirable  in  such  pieces 
as  The  Mischief- makers  The  School  for  Scandal^  The 
Fuchsia,  while,  of  his  larger  works,  The  Ballad  is 
perhaps  best- known,  because  of  the  engraving.  Less 
well-known  is  a  still-Hfe  picture  of  fine  glass  seen 
against    a    mirror,    a    problem   which  seems  hardly 


78    The  Masters  of  the  Cabinet  Picture 

solvable,  but  which  he  was  nevertheless  able  cleverly  to 
decipher.  Bakker  Korff  himself  regarded  this  as  his 
best  work.  He  died  in  1882  and,  though  his  work  too 
was  disregarded  for  a  time,  it  is  now  valued  more 
highly  than  that  of  Bles.  It  is  something  that  both 
escaped   the  soapy  influence  of  Cornells  Kruseman. 

As  much  cannot  be  said  of  Bakker  Korff's  pupil 
Herman  Frederik  Karel  ten  Kate  (1822-1891). 
His  pictures  illustrative  of  the  Eighty  Years'  War 
appear,  at  first  sight,  to  be  treated  in  lively  fashion 
and  a  certain  roughness  of  colour  gives  them  a 
spurious  air  of  strength.  But,  on  reconsideration, 
everything  about  them — the  colour,  the  workman- 
ship, the  composition — becomes  tedious  and  nothing 
remains  but  a  considerable  adroitness.  His  soldiers, 
clad  in  mail  or  jerkin,  endowed  with  huge  jack- boots, 
drinking,  dicing,  courting  the  wench  at  the  inn,  are 
all  cut  from  one  pattern  and,  though  we  know  that 
their  costumes  are  authentic,  they  remain  stage 
characters  in  a  stage  scene.  Herman  ten  Kate's 
was  an  affected  method.  He  lacked  the  certainty 
of  workmanship  which  give  Bles's  subjects  their 
pictorial  value.  Nevertheless,  his  work  was  greatly 
sought  after  and  he  was  personally  highly  respected. 

Johan  Mari  ten  Kate,  born  in  183 1,  his  younger 
brother  and  pupil,  borrowed  his  subjects  from  child- 
life  ;  his  work  is  often  weak  and,  at  the  same  time, 
a  little  exaggerated  in  the  conception  of  it.  Mari 
ten  Kate's  best  work  consists  of  the  studies  which 
he  made  at  Marken  with  his  brother  Herman. 


COMPULSORY    INTERCOURSE — A.    ALLEBE 
{The  property  of  Mr.  T.  G.  Dentz  van  Schaick,  Amsterdam) 


'.     UNIVERS/TY 


The  Masters  of  the  Cabinet  Picture    79 

Alleb6  may  be  regarded  as  the  fine  painter  who 
closes  one  period  and  introduces  a  new  one.  He 
belongs  to  the  anecdotal  painters  in  so  far  as  his 
subjects  are  concerned,  while  the  composition  and 
the  execution  of  his  best  works  approach  very  near 
to  the  finest  that  we  possess.  It  is  owing  to  the 
distinguished  quality  of  his  talent  that  this  artist, 
who,  for  some  years,  has  practically  ceased  production, 
is  rated  perhaps  even  more  highly  in  this  twentieth 
century  than  when  he  was  most  constantly  at  work. 

Alleb6  is  a  born  painter  of  cabinet-pieces.  These 
are  well-considered  compositions,  often  endowed  with 
a  touch  of  anecdote,  at  times  romantic,  but  rarely 
sentimental.  One  would  have  to  collect  all  his  works 
together  in  order  to  trace  any  sort  of  gradual  de- 
velopment. To  judge  from  what  we  know — and  this 
is  constantly  increasing  in  volume  in  proportion  as 
our  admiration  increases  of  late  years — he  is  one  of 
those  artists  who  confirm  the  rule  that  a  man  is  either 
an  artist  or  not.  All  that  we  do  know  is  distinguished 
by  a  certain  completeness.  The  subjects  are  interiors 
such  as  that  with  the  little  old  Brabant  woman  winding 
up  her  clock,  a  more  or  less  witch- like  type  which 
he  repeated  later  and  strengthened  by  adding  one 
of  those  tortuous,  stretching  cats  which  often  recur 
in  his  work.  Would  you  see  how  a  little  picture 
such  as  this  is  painted?  You  can  tell  neither  where  it 
begins  nor  where  it  ends.  Muther  once  said  of  Menzel 
that  he  added  up  with  too  many  small  figures.  The  same 
remark,  differently  applied,  might  be  made  regarding 
Alleb6,  were  it  not  that  every  detail  of  the  treatment 
in  his  case  is  covered  with  so  delicate  a  gloss, 
while  all    those   tiny  dots  of  colour  are  mingled  so 


8o    The  Masters  of  the  Cabinet  Picture 

inextricably  that  it  is  hopeless  to  look  for  any 
weakness. 

From  the  point  of  view  of  the  effective  distnibution 
of  light,  The  Well-watched  Child  at  the  Rijksmuseum 
stands  highest  of  all  Alleb6's  pictures.  The  subject 
is  an  old-fashioned  farm-house,  containing  dwelling 
and  stable  in  one.  In  the  background  is  a  cradle 
with  a  child,  watched  over  by  a  placid  cat,  a  cow 
and  a  number  of  yellow  chickens,  which  trip  close 
past  the  cradle:  a  deliciously  homely  and  delight- 
fully-painted slice  of  life,  enUvened  by  the  rays  falling 
from  the  skylight  upon  the  cradle  and  deepening 
all  the  colours  in  the  foreground,  so  that  the  blue 
becomes  bluer,  the  green  real,  mellow  grass-green, 
and  the  scene  of  the  cradle,  the  cat,  the  cow  and 
the  chickens,  with  a  few  objects  around,  placed  in 
the  full  light,  forms  the  centre  of  the  picture. 

Auguste  Alleb6  was  born  in  Amsterdam  in  1838 
and  received  his  first  lessons  at  the  Academy.  Later, 
he  followed  the  course  at  the  Ecole  Normale  in 
Paris,  where  he  learnt  much  of  Mouilleron,  the  well- 
known  lithographer,  and  it  is  perhaps  to  the  latter's 
lessons  that  we  owe  those  immaculate  lithographic 
portraits  of  Alleb^'s,  which  are  models  of  simple, 
unaffected  draughtmanship.  Together  with  Jamin 
and  Maurits  Leon,  he  worked  for  two  years  in 
P.  F.  Greive's  studio,  subsequent  to  which  came 
his  Early  in  Churchy  formely  in  the  Van  Lynden 
collection.  In  1868,  he  went  to  Brussels  and,  on  his 
return,  in  1870,  was  appointed  professor  at  the 
State  Academy  of  Plastic  Art,  under  De  Poorter, 
whom  he  succeeded  as  director  on  the  latter's  death 
in  1880. 


THE    WELL-GUARDED   CHILD — A.    ALLEBE 
(Rijksmiiscum,  Amsterdam) 


The  Masters  of  the  Cabinet  Picture    8 1 

Many  have  regretted  the  fact  that  this  fine  painter, 
with  his  pronounced  talent,  should,  after  ten  years 
of  success  and  general  appreciation,  have  abandoned 
his  artistic  career.  Perhaps,  at  first,  he  flattered  himself 
that  he  would  be  able  to  combine  the  two  callings  and 
allowed  himself  to  be  persuaded  accordingly.  But, 
even  as  he  had  been  a  conscientious  painter,  so  now 
he  became  a  careful  and  scrupulous  teacher.  The  two 
were  not  to  be  combined  and  the  artist  was  swallowed 
up  in  the  professor.  And,  however  much  we  may 
regret  this  from  the  point  of  view  of  our  national 
art,  it  is  not  for  those  who  have  enjoyed  his  teaching 
to  complain  :  the  excellent  pupils  whom  he  has  formed 
bear  witness,  in  many  respects,  to  the  culture  that 
distinguished  his  teaching. 

His  years  of  study  and  his  principal  years  of 
work,  from  i860  to  1870  (although  some  of  his 
best  water-colours  are  dated  after  1870),  coincided 
with  those  of  Matthijs,  Jacob  and  Willem  Maris  and 
with  the  time  when  the  masters  of  the  Hague  school, 
while  preparing  for  the  full  flight  which  they  were 
to  take  after  1870,  had  already  produced  some  of 
their  most  finished  work.  It  was  a  time  rich  in 
promise,  strong  in  reserved  force;  for  the  Hague 
school  it  was  the  burgeoning  of  the  buds,  the 
beginning  of  a  spring  which  was  soon  to  burst  into 
full  blossom  and  become  a  luxurious  summer  of 
latter-day  Dutch  art. 


CHAPTER  VII 

THE  HAGUE  SCHOOL:  INTRO- 
DUCTION 

If  we  look  back  upon  the  painters  of  whom  I  have 
written  in  the  previous  chapters,  we  behold  a  proces- 
sion of  teachers  who  displayed  their  talent  to  its 
fullest  extent  in  their  pupils.  We  find  in  Amsterdam 
J.  W.  Pieneman  and  J.  A.  Kruseman,  who  have  the 
honour  of  having  introduced  Jozef  Israels  to  Dutch 
painting;  B.  J.  van  Hove,  who  gave  us  Bosboom, 
but  also  Weissenbruch — two  painters  who,  despite 
the  different  forms  of  their  art,  and  probably  owing 
to  the  influence  of  their  master,  show  so  many  traces 
of  resemblance — and  also  his  son  Huib,  who,  in 
his  turn,  produced  Jacob  Maris,  Bisschop  and  both 
David  Bles  and  Bakker  Korff;  Schelfhout,  who,  in 
Jongkind  and  Weissenbruch,  gave  us  the  best  that 
he  had  to  give  and,  through  his  pupil  Nuyen, 
prepared  Rochussen  for  us;  Samuel  Verveer,  who 
contributed  to  Jan  Weissenbruch's  artistic  training; 
Louis  Meijer,  the  pupil  of  J.  W.  Pieneman,  who 
taught  Matthijs  Maris  the  rudiments  of  his  art,  and 
P.  F.  van  Os,  to  whom  Mauve  and  Roelofs  owe  much. 


INNER  YARD  OF  THE  TOWN  HALL  AT  KUILENRURG— JAN  WEISSENBRUCH 
(Municipal  Museum,  Dordrcclit) 


1 1 

^  i 

W  a 

^  i 

2:  Qi 


The  Hague  School:  Introduction      83 

while  Roelofs,  to  a  certain  extent,  formed  Mesdag. 
We  find  H.  van  de  Sande  Bakhuijzen,  who  taught 
his  son  Julius  and  his  daughter  Gerardina,  the 
flower-painter,  and  who  was  also  the  master  of  Weis- 
senbruch  and  Ter  Meulen;  B.  C.  Koekkoek,  who 
formed  Hanedoes  (b.  1822)  and  J.  W.  Bilders,  the 
teacher  of  his  own  son  Gerard  (i  838-1 865);  Gijs- 
bertus  Craejrvanger  (b.  18 10),  the  painter  of  town- 
views,  who  for  a  time  had  Albert  Neuhuijs  as  his 
pupil,  while  Bisschop  gave  Blommers  and  Israels  Artz 
lessons  which  they  turned  to  good  account. 

And  in  these  names  we  see  the  whole  glorious 
array  of  the  masters  of  the  Hague  school.  The 
Hague  school !  An  approximate  title  invented  by  the 
Amsterdam  painters  of  a  younger  generation.  A 
name  for  which  there  would  be  no  room  in  our 
little  Holland,  but  for  the  fact  that,  in  general,  Am- 
sterdam and  the  Hague  differed  so  greatly  in  their 
methods  of  painting.  A  name  that  expresses  the 
loftiest  point  reached  by  Dutch  painting  since  the 
seventeenth  century. 

And  yet,  when  Bosboom,  in  1833  to  1834,  painted 
his  first  town-view  in  his  master's  manner;  when 
Israels,  in  1848,  sent  his  first  picture,  a  biblical 
subject,  from  Amsterdam  to  an  exhibition  at  the  Hague; 
when  Rochussen,  the  oldest  of  them  all,  who  did  not 
begin  to  paint  until  1836,  exhibited  his  small  pictures 
and  Weissenbruch  painted  his  Schelfhout-like  land- 
scapes ;  when,  lastly,  during  all  those  years,  Schelfhout 
and  Koekkoek,  the  Pienemans  and  the  Krusemans 
remained  the  great  men  and,  of  the  work  of  all  those 
who  were  afterwards  to  be  known  as  the  Hague 
masters,  only  that  of  Bosboom  was  distinguished  by 


84     The  Hague  School:  Introduction 

those  same  qualities  for  which  he  was  to  be  admired 
all  his  Hfe  and  long  after ;  nay,  even  when  a  member 
of  a  younger  generation,  Jacob  Maris,  painted  in  oils 
or  water-colour  his  now  so  highly  valued  genre-pieces 
and  when,  in  1863,  Matthijs  and  Willem  Maris  raised 
a  contest  through  their  personal  views  at  a  Hague 
exhibition,  a  contest  which  Jacob  was  afterwards  to 
wage  in  a  more  lasting  fashion :  even  then  there  was 
no  mention  of  a  Hague  school! 

Matthijs  Maris  in  his  Back  Slum  and  Willem  in  his 
Landscape  with  Cattle  display  a  quality  of  colouring 
of  which  young  Bilders,  painting  in  the  same  style 
as  Willem  Maris,  gave  the  formula,  oddly  enough, 
before  it  had  actually  come  into  existence.  Their 
colours  are  worked  up  into  a  tonality  out  of  which 
the  light  draws  the  forms  to  the  foreground,  whereas, 
before  their  time,  the  sky  was  generally  no  more 
than  a  piece  of  scene-painting,  against  which  each 
form  was  traced  out  separately  and  positively.  In 
1 860  (Willem  Maris  was  then  sixteen),  Bilders  wrote 
to  Mr.  Kneppelhout: 

"  I  am  looking  for  a  tone  which  we  call  coloured 
grey,  that  is  a  combination  of  all  colours,  however 
strong,  harmonized  in  such  a  way  that  they  give  the 
impression  of  a  warm  and  fragrant  grey." 

And  again : 

"To  preserve  the  sense  of  the  grey  even  in  the 
most  powerful  green  is  amazingly  difficult  and  whoever 
discovers  it  will  be  a  happy  mortal.* 

Later,  he  wrote: 

"  It  is  not  my  aim  and  object  to  paint  a  cow  for 
the  cow's  sake  or  a  tree  for  the  tree's,  but  by  means 


OF  THE  ^V 


The  Hague  School:  Introduction     85 

of  the  whole  to  reproduce  an  impression  which  nature 
sometimes  gives." 

And,  although  he  was  not  given  time  (he  died  at 
twenty-six)  to  attain  in  his  work  that  symphonic  result 
which  a  riper  generation  achieved,  he  did,  in  his 
little  landscape  in  the  Rijksmuseum,  come  near  to 
finding  the  grey  for  which  he  was  seeking  and  he 
showed  that  he  did  not  paint  the  cow  for  the  cow*s 
sake.  In  the  same  year,  1 860,  in  which  he  voiced 
his  longing  for  a  warm  grey,  he  received  the  revelation 
of  what  painting  can  be,  a  revelation  which  the  painters 
who  came  after  him  received  in  the  same  measure: 

"I  have  seen  pictures,"  he  wrote,  speaking  of 
Brussels,  "  of  which  I  had  never  dreamed  and  in 
which  I  found  all  that  my  heart  desires,  all  that  I 
nearly  always  miss  in  the  Dutch  painters.  Troyon, 
Courbet,  Diaz,  Dupr6,  Robert  Fleury  have  made  a 
great  impression  on  me.  I  am  a  good  Frenchman, 
therefore;  but,  as  Simon  van  den  Berg  says,  it  is 
just  because  I  am  a  good  Frenchman  that  1  am  a 
good  Dutchman,  since  the  great  Frenchmen  of  to  day 
and  the  great  Dutchmen  of  the  past  have  much  in 
common.  Unity,  restfulness,  earnestness  and,  above  all, 
an  inexplicable  intimacy  with  nature  are  what  struck 
me  most  in  these  pictures.  There  were  certainly  also  a 
few  good  Dutch  pieces,  but,  generally  speaking,  when 
you  place  them  next  to  the  great  Parisians,  they 
lack  that  mellowness,  that  quality  which,  so  to  speak, 
resembles  the  deep  tones  of  an  organ.  And  yet 
this  luxurious  manner  came  originally  from  Holland, 
from  our  steaming,  fat-coloured  Holland !    They  were 


86     The  Hague  School:  Introduction 

courageous   pictures;  there  was  a  heart  and  a  soul 
in  them." 

Probably  this  is  the  place  once  more  to  show  how 
these  so-called  Barbizon  painters,  who  were  so  entirely 
un-French  in  all  their  being,  could  be  developed  in 
France,  in  Paris;  how  an  accumulation  of  foreign 
methods  in  England  kindled  the  spark  which  ignited, 
in  that  country,  a  flourishing  renascence  of  Italian  and 
Dutch  painting  and,  in  so  doing,  transferred  the  art 
of  absolute  painting  to  modern  times. 

The  Enghsh  people  are  characterized  in  opposition 
to  the  foreigner  mainly  by  their  practical  sense.  This 
quality  has,  from  an  early  date  (and  perhaps  by  way 
of  reaction),  prompted  the  English  to  cultivate  all 
that  is  beautiful  and  has  produced  that  series  of  poets 
of  whom  they  are  so  justly  proud,  while  their  wealth 
has  always  enabled  them  to  supply  the  lack  of  a 
native  art  of  painting  by  inviting  to  their  country 
successive  famous  painters  from  abroad,  of  whom 
Holbein  and  Van  Dijck  are  the  chief.  They  have 
done  more.  Since  the  days  of  Charles  II.,  they  have 
never  ceased  buying  pictures  from  the  Continent: 
Italian  and  especially  Venetian  masters;  Flemish 
masters;  and,  with  an  evident  preference,  Dutch 
masters.  No  country  has  collected  with  greater  per- 
spicacity than  England;  no  people  have  so  thoroughly 
realized  the  value  of  Dutch  landscape,  for  which 
reason,  perhaps,  it  has  been  said  that,  after  the 
Japanese,  no  people  are  more  devoted  to  what  is 
nowadays  called  "nature"  than  the  English. 

This  was  bound  to  have  an  effect ;  and,  eventually, 
from  all  these  imported  painters  and  paintings  arose 


The  Hague  School:  Introduction     87 

the  great  English  portrait-school  of  Reynolds  and 
Gainsborough,  based  on  Rembrandt  and  the  Venetian 
masters  and  especially  on  Van  Dijck.  And,  as  the 
aristocratic  life  of  the  English  was  spent  mainly  at 
their  country-seats  and  as  these  portrait-painters,  with 
Gainsborough  in  particular,  painted  the  portraits  of 
the  women  of  their  time  with  unparalleled  elegance 
against  the  backgrounds  of  their  parks,  the  natural 
result  was  that,  together  with  the  portrait,  the  love 
of  the  landscape  must  lead  to  the  painting  of  land- 
scape for  its  own  sake.  And  so  it  happened  that, 
from  the  stately  parks  of  his  portraits,  from  the  rustic 
village  in  which  he  was  born,  Gainsborough  derived 
the  first  modern  landscape  based  upon  Rubens,  but 
gently  modulated,  full  of  style  and  great.  For,  though 
he  may  afterwards  have  painted  landscapes  illu- 
minated by  his  admiration  for  Cuyp,  though  he  may 
occasionally  remind  us  of  Watteau  and  sometimes 
presage  Corot,  he  was  the  first  painter  who,  in  the 
Netherlands  manner,  rendered  the  English  landscape 
in  the  English  style  and  thus  became  the  harbinger 
of  a  renascence  of  the  Dutch  school  of  landscape- 
painting. 

The  question  has  also  been  asked  by  the  English 
whether  Van  Dijck  was  not,  in  his  turn,  influenced 
by  England,  a  question  which,  to  judge  by  his  Eng- 
lish portraits,  seems  very  possible,  the  more  so 
as  their  particular  qualities  are  those  which  we  find 
most  frequently  repeated  in  the  later  English  school. 
For,  however  much  both  Van  Dijck,  who  was 
Gainsborough's  exemplar,  and  Rubens  inspired  Gains- 
borough's landscapes,  however  Dutch  Constable 
showed  himself  to  be,  to  whatever  degree  these  two 


i^8     The  Hague  School:  Introduction 

reproduced  their  English  landscape  in  the  pure  picto- 
rial form  of  our  seventeenth-century  masters,  there 
is  no  trace  of  plagiarism,  no  question  of  copying: 
their  art,  like  that  of  Bonington,  was  purely 
English.  And  it  was  this  art  which  was  as  a  reve- 
lation to  the  French  landscape-painters,  whose  works, 
exhibited  in  Brussels  and  Paris,  in  their  turn  gave 
the  Dutchmen  an  understanding  of  their  own  being 
and  a  clearer  insight,  which,  at  first,  perhaps,  with 
a  suggestion  of  borrowed  riches,  led  them  back  at  length 
into  their  own  domain. 

It  is  easy  to  overestimate  an  influence.  For,  although 
the  art  of  painting,  colour  and  the  sense  of  a  powerful 
movement  can  be  taught  and  learned,  it  is  not  often 
that  a  foreign  tradition  leads  to  great  display  of 
strength.  And  the  style  built  up  from  the  classic 
Dutch  landscapes  has  passed  away  in  both  England 
and  France  and  survives  in  Holland  alone  of  all  the 
countries  where  it  was  introduced.  Holland  alone 
perpetuated  it  in  its  purity,  stripped  of  all  foreign 
adornments.  And,  although  numbers  of  Germans, 
Swedes  and  Englishmen  set  out  for  the  Forest  of 
Fontainebleau  to  catch  something  of  the  spirit  of  the 
Barbizon  masters  and  sat  by  the  edge  of  the  ponds 
at  Ville-d'Avray,  seeking  for  the  genius  of  Corot,  or 
came  to  Holland  to  study  the  old  and  new  land- 
scape-painters, the  essence  of  the  national  art  of 
the  country  remained  as  foreign  to  them  as  the  land 
itself  and  the  race. 

The  Hague  masters  did  not  at  once  achieve  their 
complicated  solutions  of  light,  their  breadth  of  view, 
their  masterliness  of  touch. 


The  Hague  School:  Introduction     89 

The  genesis  of  our  art  follows  the  same  law  at 
all  times.  Every  painter,  every  school  of  painting 
passes  through  that  which  is  symptomatic  of  the  whole 
art  of  painting :  stiffness  and  precision  at  first,  breadth 
and  width  in  the  fuller  expansion,  more  open  in  the 
measure  as  it  commands  more  and  occupies  a  freer 
position  towards  the  technical  power  of  representation. 
Is  not  the  progress  of  Rembrandt,  from  the  naive 
and  compact  little  portraits  of  his  early  years  to  the 
Syndics  of  the  Cloth-hall  and  after,  on  a  line  with  the 
development  of  Bosboom,  Israels  and  the  Maris 
brothers?  An  immensity  of  talent  and  work  were 
needed  to  bring  our  school  of  painting  out  of  its 
latent  power  to  the  rich  aftermath  which  it  produced. 

In  the  first  half  of  the  nineteenth  century,  almost 
all  our  cities — Amsterdam,  the  Hague,  Rotterdam, 
Utrecht,  Leeu warden,  Dordrecht,  Delft — had  their 
own  painters.  In  1870,  the  Hague,  like  Paris,  became 
a  centre  to  which  all  the  painters  flocked.  Nor  was 
this  due  to  accident.  The  Hague,  thirty  years  ago, 
was  surrounded  on  every  side  by  nature  in  all  her 
fulness :  to  the  south  and  east  lay  the  endless,  luxu- 
riant meadows,  with  the  distant  horizon,  absorbing 
every  colour,  unchanged  since  Potter's  days ;  to  the 
north  and  west,  the  delicious  low-lying  dunes  and 
rich  dune-valleys,  with  the  great  North  Sea,  which 
communicates  its  pale-grey  atmosphere  to  the  greater 
part  of  the  Hague,  and  the  long  Scheveningen  beach, 
with  its  active  fishing  life,  all  under  that  same  silvery 
sky.  Here,  surely,  if  anywhere,  the  grey  of  which 
Gerard  Bilders  had  dreamt  was  to  find  its  realization. 

To  a  certain  extent,  the  Hague  of  1870  to  1890 
may  be  best  compared  with  fifteenth-century  Bruges. 


90      The  Hague  School:  Introduction 

Even  as  the  skilled  painters  of  all  the  northern  coun- 
tries gathered  at  Bruges,  so,  in  1870  to  1871,  did 
the  skilled  painters  of  these  later  days  come  to  settle 
at  the  Hague,  attracted  by  the  sea  and  the  landscape,- 
by  the  painters  already  residing  there  and,  as  at 
Bruges,  by  more  material  advantages,  which  consisted 
not,  as  at  Bruges,  in  the  presence  of  wealthy  merchants, 
but  in  the  recent  establishment  of  the  Maison  Goupil, 
which  in  Paris,  under  Vincent  van  Gogh,  had  so 
strenuously  supported  the  younger  Dutch  painters. 
Israels  came  to  the  Hague  in  1 869,  from  Amsterdam, 
as  "  a  made  man,  "  although  his  greatest  and  most 
philosophical  works  were  yet  to  come ;  Mesdag  came 
in  the  same  year,  after  achieving  his  first  successes 
in  Brussels;  Mauve  arrived  in  1870;  Weissenbruch 
was  a  native  of  the  Hague;  Bisschop,  the  Frisian, 
Wcis  living  there  as  a  young  painter;  Jacob  Maris 
returned  to  the  Hague  in  1871,  after  the  Paris  Com- 
mune, and  Artz  a  few  years  later.  Albert  and  Jozef 
Neuhuys  moved  to  the  Hague  from  Utrecht  in  1875; 
Gabriel  from  Brussels  in  1884;  Roelofs  a  little  later; 
Breitner  about  1880;  and  Tholen,  Toorop  and  others 
joined  the  rest  in  1886.  When  the  first  of  these 
painters  came  to  the  Hague  in  1869  or  1870,  they 
found  Bles  there,  as  well  as  Samuel  and  Elchanon 
Verveer  and  such  painters  as  Tom,  Destr6e,  the 
Van  Deventers,  Van  Everdingen,  Nakken,  Stroebel 
and  Hanendoes  and  also  Bosboom,  in  the  full  vigour 
of  his  powers,  and  Willem  Maris,  who  had  pursued 
his  own  road  as  calmly  as  Bosboom  himself. 

The    nucleus    of   the    Hague    school    consists    of 
Bosboom,    Israels,    Matthijs   and   Willem  Maris  and 


3| 


The  Hague  School:  Introduction      91 

Mauve.  It  is  true  that  Matthijs  Marls'  Dutch  period 
proper  occurs  before  1870  and  that,  in  this  case,  the 
painter  would  be  outside  the  circle  of  the  school; 
but  I  have  purposely,  for  practical  reasons,  drawn 
this  circle  pretty  wide  and,  moreover,  the  more  we 
come  to  know  this  painter's  earlier  work,  the  more 
we  realize  his  great  significance  for  his  contem- 
poraries, from  i860  to  1868,  and  the  great  influence 
which  he  exercised  upon  those  who  were  to  follow 
him  in  this  school. 

Bosboom  was  the  master  continuously  from  1833, 
the  year  in  which  he  first  exhibited,  to  1891,  the 
year  of  his  death.  He  may  have  been  influenced 
by  the  Romanticists  and,  in  particular,  by  Nuyen; 
later,  he  may  have  striven  after  heavier  effects  in  his 
admiration  for  Rembrandt;  after  1870,  he  may  have 
allowed  himself  to  be  seduced  by  the  modern  breath  of 
a  budding  impressionism  (and  this  was  incontestably 
the  case) :  all  this  does  not  detract  from  the  fact  that, 
from  the  start,  he  remained  himself,  and  was  recog- 
nized for  his  gifts  of  heart  and  hand. 

And  the  artist  who  influenced  him  more  than  any 
other  was  Rembrandt.  The  influence  is  seen  in  the 
motives  of  his  Synagogue  at  Amsterdam  and  his 
Treves  Cathedral^  heavy  and  monumental  in  the  second, 
glowing  with  rich  effects  of  colour  and  light  in  the 
first.  These  are  the  pictures  which  brought  him  into 
general  consideration  about  1870,  for  the  sake  of 
the  grandeur  of  their  conception  and  their  poetic  mood, 
although  a  later  generation  prefers  the  simpler  and 
more  open  drawings  illumined  by  a  less  direct  Rem- 
brandt light,  because  they  perhaps  come  even  nearer 
to  the  essence  of  the  master  whom  he  held  so  high. 


92      The  Hague  School:  Introduction 

These  drawings  date  to  1863,  a  year  of  adversity 
for  Bosboom,  of  an  adversity  rich  in  consequences. 
In  this  year — incredible  though  it  may  seem,  when 
we  contemplate  the  well-balanced  work  of  this  classic 
painter — he  was  smitten,  not  for  the  first  time,  with 
an  attack  of  melancholy  and  with  so  great  a  feeling 
of  impotence  that  he  wished  that  he  might  never 
have  to  paint  again.  He  recovered  his  equilibrium 
at  the  country-seat  of  Jonkheer  van  Rappard,  with 
whom  he  and  his  wife,  ihe  well-known  novelist,  went 
to  stay.  Van  Rappard  acted  as  his  Maecenas  and 
bought  all  the  drawings  which  he  produced,  while 
urging  him  not  to  confine  himself  to  church-interiors. 
The  hospitality  and  liberty  which  Bosboom  enjoyed 
enabled  him  to  wander  peacefully  between  Utrecht 
and  Loosdrecht,  where  he  was  struck  by  the  mas- 
sive build  both  of  isolated  trees  and  of  the  great 
farm-houses  whose  intimacy,  whose  ample  construc- 
tion he  so  well  succeeded  in  reproducing.  In  later 
years,  the  number  of  his  water-colours  began  to 
exceed  that  of  his  oil-paintings  considerably.  And,  after 
1 89 1 ,  the  year  of  his  death,  portfolios  came  to  light 
crammed  with  drawings,  sketches  and  scrawls,  by 
the  hundred,  which  suggested  great  art  even  where 
the  paper  was  barely  touched,  as  in  the  sketch  of  the 
great  church  at  Alkmaar,  in  the  cloister- stairs,  in 
lightly-washed  chalk-drawings,  and  made  the  same 
revelation  to  the  more  modern  that  his  more  solid 
work  had  made  to  an  earlier  generation. 

And  Bosboom's  water-colours!  Compared  with 
the  analytical  water-colour  art  of  Alleb^,  how  great 
is  his  power  to  solve  the  most  intricate  difficulties 
by  the  simplest  means,  in  his  stately  church-interiors, 


The  Hague  School:  Introduction      93 

in  his  cloistered  corridors,  in  his  sacristies,  as  in  his 
suites  of  apartments  or  his  drawings  of  the  Hofje 
van  Nieuwkoop,  the  old  home  of  Palchri  Studio.  It 
is  inconceivably  simple ;  and,  even  if  one  stood  behind 
him,  following  those  little  drawings,  the  simple  move- 
ments of  his  hand,  the  brush  flowing,  dragging  or 
serving  as  a  drawing-pen,  the  fixing  of  a  few  details 
in  those  fluent,  colourless  spaces  until  everything 
is  there,  light  and  shade,  the  full,  absorbed  tone, 
the  bright  lights  and,  above  all,  a  great,  simple 
truthfulness :  even  then  it  appears  to  us  a  mysterious 
movement  of  the  fingers,  under  which — O  wonder!  — 
that  pure  plastic  art  comes  into  being  and  gives  its 
value  to  Bosboom's  slightest  sketch. 

This  great  artist,  who  used  to  declare  that  he 
had  known  no  other  master  than  Rembrandt,  adopted 
all  that  we  most  admire  in  Rembrandt's  etchings: 
the  stately  design,  the  noble  line,  springing  straight 
from  the  heart,  the  generous  riot  of  his  lines,  the 
spacious  gestures  which  have  been  handed  down  to 
us  in  his  least  scrawls,  in  his  most  ingenuous 
drawings  or  sketches  in  oils.  But  Bosboom  did  not 
inherit  all  his  master's  attributes.  Rembrandt  saw 
mankind  :  he  was  the  seer  who  beheld  the  divine 
revealed  in  humanity ;  he  saw  men  in  their  helpless- 
ness, their  imperfection,  in  their  awkward  movements; 
he  saw  them  poor,  hideous  or  honourable;  out  of 
his  rich  life  he  saw  them  as  they  are:  beautiful, 
because  of  that  life ;  beautiful,  because  they  live  their 
piteous  lives  simply  and  manfully;  great,  because 
they  are  men  and,  therefore,  of  divine  origin.  He 
saw  them  with  the  eyes  of  the  Bible:  the  halt  and 
the   lame,    the   blind,    the   Samaritans ;  he  also  saw 


94      The  Hague  School:  Introduction 

the  Pharisees.  And  it  was  this  side  of  him  that  Bos- 
boom  was  unable  to  touch,  the  side  which  none  in 
these  days  was  able  to  approach  save  Israels  alone. 

Jozef  Israels  sprang  from  a  very  different  environ- 
ment. Bosboom  succeeded  Van  Hove,  Schelfhout, 
Waldorp,  Nuyen,  the  natural  precursors  of  the 
Hague  school,  and  saw  his  road  lie  straight  and 
smooth  before  him.  Israels  had  not  only  to  rid  himself 
of  the  conventional  conceptions  of  his  masters,  Pieneman 
and  Kruseman,  but  also  to  shake  himself  free  from  Picot 
and  Delaroche  and  his  early  admiration  of  Ary  Scheffer. 

Richard  Muther  fixes  "  the  decisive  year  which  led 
the  stream  of  Dutch  painting  back  into  its  old  course" 
at  1857,  "the  very  year  when  a  new  movement  in 
Dutch  literature  was  begun  with  Multatuli."  Max 
Liebermann,  in  many  respects  a  pupil  of  Israels  and,  in 
any  case,  his  brother  in  art,  says: 

"Israels  first  realized  himself  at  an  age  at  which 
most  painters  have  already  produced  their  best  work ; 
and,  had  he  had  the  misfortune  to  die  at  forty, 
Holland  would  have  been  unable  to  boast  of  one  of 
her  greatest  sons." 

He,  therefore,  fixes  the  date  of  the  present  Israels 
at  1864.  Jan  Veth  gives  i86oas  the  commencement 
of  the  Hague  school;  and,  although  there  is  truth 
in  all  these  views,  I  prefer  to  place  the  date  at  about 
1870,  the  period  when  Israels  settled  at  the  Hague, 
when  Jacob  Maris  came  home  from  Paris,  when  Mesdag 
and  Mauve  moved  to  the  Hague  and  when  Artz 
also  came  here  for  a  time  from  Paris,  to  setde  down 


PORTRAIT   OF   HIMSELF — JOZEF   ISRAELS 

[The  property  of^'Pulcltri  Studio,"  the  Hague) 


The  Hague  School:  Introduction      95 

definitely  a  couple  of  years  later.  For,  if  fate  had 
decreed  that  such  painters  as  Israels,  Jacob  and 
Matthijs  Maris,  Willem  Maris,  Mauve,  Mesdag  and 
Weissenbruch  should  have  ceased  production  about 
1870  (as  in  the  case  of  Alleb6,  Matthijs  Maris's  con- 
temporary), there  is  no  doubt  that,  in  spite  of  the 
precious  pieces  which  they  bequeathed  to  us  between 
i860  and  1870,  there  would  have  been  no  question 
of  a  modern,  of  a  Hague  school  of  painting.  They 
had,  it  is  true,  produced  master-pieces  which,  to 
a  certain  extent,  remained  unsurpassed  by  their  later 
and  more  matured  works ;  but  these  mark  the  zenith 
of  the  art  of  1830  to  1840  rather  than  an  inspired 
and  inspiring  new  birth.  Only  in  Bosboom's  sketches 
should  we  have  perceived  an  unknown  spirit,  the 
announcement  of  an  unfulfilled  promise,  while  from 
the  little  pictures  of  the  Thijs  Maris  of  that  time 
we  should  have  seen  that  the  seventeenth-century 
powers  of  Rembrandt  and  De  Hooche  were  not 
entirely  lost. 

We  can  trace  the  general  development  by  following 
Israels'  studies.  Bom  at  Groningen  in  1824,  he  was 
brought  up  in  the  traditions  of  the  old  faith  and  was 
destined  for  the  rabbinate.  He  seems  to  have  been 
a  promising  lad,  who  was  handy  with  his  pencil,  read 
the  Talmud  diligently,  played  the  violin  and  wrote 
little  poems.  When  he  grew  up,  his  father,  who  had 
a  small  business  as  a  stock  and  share-dealer,  required 
his  services ;  and  Israels  loves  to  tell  how,  as  a  boy, 
he  used  to  go  with  his  bag  of  notes  and  securities 
to  the  office  of  old  Mr.  Mesdag,  where  H.  W. 
Mesdag  was  afterwards  himself  to  sit  on  a  high  stool. 
About   1840,   upon   the   persuasion  of  a  Groningen 


96      The  Hague  School:  Introduction 

Maecenas,  Mr.  de  Witte  the  lawyer,  Israels'  father 
consented  that  he  should  go  to  Amsterdam  to  study 
under  Kruseman  and,  for  seven  years,  he  worked  in 
Kruseman's  studio  and  followed  Pieneman's  classes 
at  the  Academy.  But  it  was  not  to  be  expected 
that  this  lively,  emotional,  Jewish  nature,  brought 
up  on  the  flowery,  colourful  narratives  of  the  Old 
Testament,  should  rest  content  with  the  systematic 
methods,  based  at  it  were  upon  formal  recipes,  of 
his  two  painting-masters.  He  received  his  first  great 
impression  in  1855  fr^"^  Ary  Scheffer's  Gretchen  at 
the  Spinning-wheel,  then  exhibiting  in  Amsterdam. 
He  here  found  something  different  from  the  "calcu- 
lated preciseness"  that  had  been  dinned  into  him 
and  sentiment  and  poetry  attracted  him  more  than 
mere  craftsman's  skill.  In  the  following  year,  he  went 
to  Paris  and  worked  in  the  studio  of  Picot,  a  painter 
of  the  school  of  David.  He  returned  in  1848,  the 
year  of  the  revolution ;  and  it  was  clear  that  he  had 
seen  nothing  in  Paris  of  what  was  already  brewing 
in  the  world  of  art,  for,  in  that  year,  he  exhibited 
in  Amsterdam,  where  he  had  a  studio  in  the  Warmoes 
Straat,  his  Aaron  discovering  the  Corpses  of  his  two 
SoftSf  a  biblical  subject,  in  the  style  of  his  master, 
which  met  with  as  little  success  as  his  portrait  of 
Madame  Tagny,  a  Parisian  actress  at  that  time  per- 
forming in  Amsterdam.  He  continued,  in  spite  of 
his  inward  leanings,  to  cling  to  tradition.  Once, 
when  he  had  painted  the  head  of  an  old  and  ugly 
woman,  Jan  Kruseman  told  him  that  it  was  not  right 
to  paint  ugly  people,  because  this  spoilt  one's  taste; 
and,  although  he  proved  later  that  out  of  old,  crumpled 
faces  he  was  able  to  create  a  beauty  that  was  impe- 


THE    WOMAN    AT   THE    WINDOW — JOZEF   ISRAELS 
(Boymans  Museum,  Rotterdam) 


The  Hague  School:  Introduction      97 

rishable,  he  still  hesitated  between  his  master's  and 
his  own  inclination  to  the  extent  of  producing  his 
Reverie  in  1851,  a  violinist,  Adagio  con  espressione 
(afterwards  lithographed  by  Alleb6),  in  1852  and,  in 
1855,  The  Prince  of  Orange  for  the  first  time  opposing 
the  orders  of  the  King  of  Spaiuy  which  was  hung  in 
the  Paris  Exhibition.  Lastly,  after  he  had  found  his 
province  at  Zandvoort  and,  in  1856,  had  painted 
that  dramatic  episode,  taken  from  the  fisherman's 
life.  By  Mother  s  Grave,  he  exhibited  at  the  Hague 
a    Hannah  vowing  Samuel  to  the  service  of  the  altar. 

But  the  impression  made  upon  him  by  the  existence 
of  the  fisher-folk  at  Zandvoort  was  a  lasting  one. 
Israels  had  gone  to  Zandvoort  for  his  health  and 
stayed  in  the  house  of  a  small  shipwright,  whose 
domestic  life  he  shared ;  and  here,  far  from  studios, 
painters  and  the  precepts  of  his  masters,  he  began 
to  observe  for  himself  the  daily  routine  of  the 
fishermen's  lives :  their  quiet  movements,  their  natural, 
simple  existence,  with  its  sorrows  and  terrors  and 
also  its  little  joys,  all  unspoiled  by  social  forms.  In 
this  environment,  his  eyes  were  opened  to  the  beauty 
of  real  life,  to  the  poetry  of  truth ;  and  he  came 
to  see  that  there  was  a  drama  in  life  well  worth 
depicting  and  yet  far  removed  from  the  biblical,  the 
historical  and  the  heroic. 

In  1856,  he  took  a  studio  in  Amsterdam,  on  the 
Rozengracht,  in  the  house  of  a  Mr.  Helwig,  whose 
portrait,  now  in  the  Rijksmuseum,  shows  how  far 
Israels*  art  had  already  advanced.  In  1863,  he 
married  and  settled  on  the  Prinsengracht ;  but  it 
was  not  until  1869,  the  year  in  which  he  moved  to 
the  Hague,  that  he  began  to  earn  the  title  of  head 


98      The  Hague  School:  Introduction 

of  the  modern  Dutch  School  which  he  has  ever 
since  retained.  In  this  year,  he  began  to  paint  that 
memorable  series  of  interiors  which,  commencing  as 
dramatic  and  romantic  episodes,  gradually  expanded 
into  more  philosophical  conceptions,  wherein  some- 
times the  family  was  exalted  to  the  level  of  the 
patriarchal  sense  of  the  word.  He  not  only  painted  his 
figures  with  extraordinary  truth  to  nature,  sitting  at 
the  frugal  board,  with  all  the  dignity  that  characterizes 
the  simple  of  heart,  eating  their  dinners  from  the 
common  dish,  or  folding  their  hands  at  grace  before 
meat,  or,  in  the  case  of  the  housewife,  baking  her 
cakes,  or  cooking  food  for  the  cattle,  or  sewing,  or 
tending  her  child  (this  last  was  an  inexhaustible 
source  of  subjects  for  the  painter),  but  he  knew 
how  to  make  the  surroundings,  the  atmosphere  of 
those  steaming  fishermen's  homes  so  tangible  that 
the  figures  moved  in  it,  breathed  and  lived  their  own 
unvarnished  lives,  at  first  amid  a  mass  of  symbolic 
details,  afterwards  with  the  latter  merely  suggested 
to  the  spectator,  while  the  whole  of  these  small 
happenings  was  transferred  to  the  wide  domain  of 
humanity. 

How  expressive  are  Israels'  hands !  Van  Dijck  is 
said  to  have  had  a  model  with  beautiful  hands, 
whom  he  used  for  all  his  portraits  of  men.  Here, 
the  hands  are  the  bearers  of  a  sentiment,  they  serve 
to  express  the  incident,  they  fill  an  important  place 
in  the  painter's  psychological  powers  of  expression; 
they  tell  so  soberly  what  they  have  to  tell :  they  tell 
of  the  coldness  of  the  hands  which  the  shivering 
woman  puts  out  to  catch  the  last  gleams  of  warmth 
of  the  dying  peat-fire ;  they  tell  of  impotent  resigna- 


WHEN    A    BODY    GROWS   OLD— JOZEF    ISRAELS 
(The  property  of  Mr.  M.  Hijmans  van  Wadenoijen,  the  Hague) 


The  Hague  School:  Introduction      99 

tion  when  they  lie  squat  and  square  on  the  knees 
of  the  figure  in  Nothing  more;  they  tell  of  the 
spiritual  weariness  of  A  Son  of  the  Old  People  as  they 
hang  limply  between  his  knees;  and  they  tell  of 
ecstasy  in  the  passion  with  which  a  harpist  strives 
to  draw  tones  from  his  classic  instrument. 

Israels  is,  above  all  things,  a  psychologist,  to 
whom  no  picture  is  complete  without  thought.  He 
endeavours  always  to  achieve  the  highest  form  of 
expression  and  never  aims  at  rousing  admiration  by 
la  belle  peinture.  But  we  must  not  imagine  that,  for 
this  reason,  he  is  any  the  less  important  as  a  painter. 
For  it  is  not  until  we  are  penetrated  with  the  fact 
that  Israels  gropes  rather  than  paints  with  his  colours 
and  brushes,  that  his  pictures  are  born  of  hesitations 
and  approximations  rather  than  of  regular  painting: 
it  is  not  until  then  that  we  come  to  be  impressed 
by  the  mighty  colour-schemes  with  which  he  has  made 
tangible  the  atmosphere  of  a  room,  by  solutions  of 
light  so  subtle  that  everything  concerts  to  draw  the 
figure  forward  and  to  support  it  with  light,  colour 
and  tone,  so  that  the  figure  is  firmly  fixed  in  its 
environment,  which  nevertheless  hangs  quite  freely 
around  it ;  and  we  then  see  that  Israels  is  a  painter 
who  has  a  perfect  command  of  the  instrument  which 
he  himself  has  created,  but  seeks  not  so  much  to 
draw  sweet  tones  from  it  as  to  turn  it  into  the 
representation  and  symbol  of  life  itself. 

Nor,  again,  is  anything  less  true  than  to  say,  as 
has  lately  been  so  often  and  so  variously  said,  that 
Israels  painted  his  fisher  subjects  with  an  idea  of 
raising  the  "fourth  estate:"  this  classification  of 
estates   is   not   mine.     No  proof  is  needed  to  show 


loo    The  Hague  School:  Introduction 

how  great  is  the  misconception.  Israels  is  far  too 
much  of  a  painter  to  be  preoccupied  with  any  such 
Tendenz  intention.  What  attracted  Israels  in  the  lives 
of  the  fishermen  was  the  natural  manner  in  which 
these  unpolished  people  displayed  their  little  joys,  their 
sufferings,  their  fears,  against  the  majestic  background 
of  the  sea,  the  source  alike  of  their  Hvelihood  and 
their  affliction.  A  painter,  he  beheld  in  them  pictu- 
resque figures  in  harmonious  surroundings  filled  with 
atmosphere  and  with  that  incalculable  light  which  is 
but  seldom  to  be  found  in  a  solid,  square  interior 
fashioned  of  bricks  and  wood;  he  saw  the  children 
playing  freely  in  the  pools  left  behind  by  the  retreating 
tide;  he  saw  the  mothers  lulling  their  children  to 
sleep;  he  saw  death  striking  at  the  household;  he 
saw  the  fishermen  in  touch  with  the  sea.  And  his 
art  is  great  even  outside  these  subjects ;  and,  without 
speaking  of  his  portraits,  which  come  so  near  to  life, 
we  admire  the  same  breadth  of  view,  the  same 
expressiveness,  the  same  poetry,  whether  he  paints 
himself  under  the  light  of  a  lamp,  or  a  harpist  seated  at 
her  instrument,  or  a  fashionable  woman  at  her  window, 
or  a  woman  bathing.  Even  in  his  Sexton,  that  great 
pendant  of  the  psychological  interiors,  that  remarkable 
piece  which,  in  its  soberness,  of  all  Israels'  mighty 
work  perhaps  approaches  nearest  to  Rembrandt  and, 
at  the  same  time,  is  allied  to  the  greatness  of  our 
little  masters :  even  here  there  is  not  a  vestige  of  what 
we  may  call   Tendenz. 

One  who  did  not  know  Israels  and  who  judged  him 
only  by  his  works  could  readily  picture  him  as  a 
melancholy  man,  burdened  and  bent  with  the  suffer- 
ing which  he  reproduces  in  his  paintings.     Nothing 


en 

J 

< 

en    -^ 


W  g 

N  ^ 

O  2 

<  ~T 

W  ft 

M  a 


S5 

o  t 
^   2 

Q 


UNIVERSITY    J 


2 

1 

•w 

a 

< 

►J 

V) 

- 

bi 

o 

« 

« 

w 

on 

ta 

The  Hague  School:  Introduction    loi 

is  farther  from  the  truth.  He  sees  the  suffering;  he 
penetrates  into  the  loneliness,  the  poverty,  the  very 
being  of  forlorn  humanity;  he  has  the  imagination 
necessary  to  exalt  his  single  figures  into  types,  to 
raise  his  episodes  of  the  fisherman's  life  from  the 
particular  to  the  general.  But  he  need  no  more 
be  identified  with  the  figures  in  his  paintings  than 
the  novelist  with  those  in  his  books.  For,  in  his 
own  being,  he  is  a  Jew,  in  whom  the  strength  of 
the  old  race  finds  voice;  a  Jew  to  whom  all  philo- 
sophy is  experience  of  life;  in  bone  and  marrow  a 
son  of  the  old  people,  not  according  to  the  letter, 
but  according  to  the  spirit,  with  a  healthy  dislike 
of  all  feeble  sentiment. 

Jozef  Israels  is  incontestably  the  head  of  the  Dutch 
school  of  painting  in  so  far  that  he,  the  powerful 
painter,  the  great  psychologist,  ranks  with  the  most 
important  artists  of  all  countries,  in  so  far,  espe- 
cially, that  he  has  enriched  our  school  with  an  art  that 
observes  the  underlying  essence  of  the  things  depicted. 
His  influence,  which  at  first  related  chiefly  to  his 
subjects,  afterwards  had  the  most  far-reaching  effects 
upon  a  much  younger  generation,  owing  to  the 
purity  of  his  psychology  and  his  ever  more  and 
more  magical  powers  of  expression,  while  the  delicate 
culture  of  his  mind  and  his  truly  unsystematic  philo- 
sophy made  him  the  centre  of  a  vast  circle  of 
admirers  and  friends. 

On  the  other  hand,  Jacob  Maris,  thanks  to  his 
powerful  palette,  his  masterly  touch,  his  classical 
method,  exercised  a  greater  and  a  much  more 
direct  influence  upon  his  contemporaries  and  the 
younger    painters.     This   was   not   only  through  his 


I02    The  Hague  School:  Introduction 

work,  but  also  through  the  force  of  his  personality, 
which  gathered  all  the  younger  painters  around  it,  daily 
and  incessantly,  in  evenings  at  which,  in  the  intervals 
between  the  music,  painting  was  discussed  and  all  his 
words  remembered  and  reported. 

Eckermann  tells,  in  his  Gesprdche  mit  Goethe^  of 
the  German  painters  in  Rome,  who,  whenever  there 
were  enough  of  them  collected  in  the  osteria,  came 
to  loggerheads  touching  the  respective  merits  of 
Michael  Angelo  and  Raphael  and,  when  the  dispute 
was  at  its  height,  rushed  off  in  two  bodies  to  the 
Vatican,  there  to  demonstrate  in  the  presence  of  the 
paintings,  and  returned  to  the  tavern  to  make  friends 
over  a  bottle  of  wine  and ...  to  begin  all  over  again 
on  the  morrow. 

Even  so  men  have  quarrelled  about  other  great 
artists :  about  Rembrandt  and  Velasquez ;  or,  as  they 
did  and  do  to  this  day,  about  Jozef  Israels  and  Jacob 
Maris.  Israels  was  the  first  to  give  us,  in  the  nine- 
teenth century,  life,  living  man  in  conflict  with  every 
phase  of  life,  psychology,  in  short.  Jacob  Maris 
was  the  first  to  give  us,  in  our  day,  colour,  the  joy 
of  colour  revealed  in  the  gladness  of  Holland's  skies 
and  cities  and  fields,  colour  in  light,  colour  in  shade: 
he  brought  us  master  qualities  of  painting,  the  equi- 
librium between  form  and  colour  and  the  glory  of 
light.  All  that  he  sought  to  achieve  he  achieved 
fully;  he  was  in  harmony  with  his  conception;  he 
was  one  with  his  art.  This  cannot  always  be  said 
of  Israels.  But  Israels  aimed  at  something  that  lies 
outside  the  painter's  art,  something  that  may  be 
described  as  metaphysical. 


CO 


EC    ."S^ 
«     i 


UN 


Lli 

OF  THI 


IVERSITY 
FORJiV' 


The  Hague  School:  Introduction    103 

Although  Bosboom  stood  first  in  the  series  of  the 
Hague  masters  and  Jozef  Israels  was  destined  to 
represent  Dutch  painting,  we  must  always  look  upon 
the  three  Marises,  but  especially  Jacob  and  Willem, 
as  the  founders  of  the  Hague  School.  There  were 
great  landscape-painters  before  them,  including  Hane- 
does  and  Willem  Roelofs  (182  2- 1897),  of  whom 
both  had,  long  before,  felt  the  inspiring  influence 
of  the  Barbizon  painters  and  of  whom  the  second 
had  shown  an  early  disposition  as  a  colourist  and  the 
first,  in  his  Sunset^  in  the  Hague  Museum,  had 
proved  that  he  realized  how  the  sky  gave  life  to 
the  landscape,  long  before  the  Marises  had  learnt 
to  know  the  French  painters.  But,  though  Roelofs, 
the  Amsterdammer,  drank  with  deep  draughts  of 
the  wealth  of  colour  which  the  Barbizon  masters 
retained  from  the  romantic  period;  though  he  was 
the  precursor;  though,  at  times,  he  was  successful 
in  his  application  of  their  colour-schemes :  for  all  that, 
he  never  felt  that  the  real  being  of  their  art  was 
Dutch.  And  the  result  was  that  he  saw  the  Dutch 
pastures,  the  fat  fields,  the  great  pools  of  water  through 
their  eyes,  but  did  not,  through  them,  come  to 
realize  and  acknowledge  the  art  of  his  country  and 
his  race.  This  does  not  do  away  with  the  fact  that 
he  was  a  strenuous  painter,  who  often  succeeded  in 
reproducing  the  influence  of  wind  and  weather  on 
the  landscape. 

When,  in  1870,  Jacob  Maris  made  his  appearance 
with  his  Ferry-boat,  the  difference  became  evident. 
To  him  had  been  revealed  not  so  much  the  masters 
of   Barbizon    and   their   works,    but  the  nature  and 


I04    The  Hague  School:  Introduction 

essence  of  the  lowlands  of  Holland.  In  the  case  of 
Roelofs,  we  behold  a  generous  admiration  and  an 
admiring  compliance;  in  that  of  Jaap  Maris,  an 
understanding,  a  revelation  of  his  own  country. 
And  not  one  of  them  all  (I  am  leaving  Bosboom 
outside  the  question),  about  1870,  brought  forth  a 
work  in  which  the  traditions  of  our  country  and  our 
people,  the  essence  of  our  Dutch  atmosphere  are  so 
exquisitely  understood  and  reproduced  as  in  this 
Ferry-boat  which,  once  and  for  all,  marked  the  return 
to  sheer  painting. 

He  restored  to  the  Netherlands,  first  of  all,  colour, 
which  none  of  our  nineteenth-century  painters  before 
him  had  displayed  so  purely.  He  also  brought  with 
him  the  art  of  painting,  art  in  the  sense  in  which 
the  littie  masters  of  the  seventeenth  century  under- 
stood it.  For  none  of  his  works  betrays  Barbizon 
influences.  No  doubt,  from  the  very  beginning,  he 
sought  his  way  through  formulas  of  every  kind;  no 
doubt,  Matthijs  Maris  exercised  a  great,  a  very  great 
influence  upon  him ;  but,  starting  with  this  first  painting 
in  which  he  proved  that  he  had  seen  his  country, 
he  was  the  real  Dutchman :  full  of  colour,  lucid,  great, 
above  all,  in  those  light  skies  in  which  Ruysdael 
and  Vermeer  of  Delft  before  him  so  gloriously  expressed 
their  love  of  their  country,  firm  of  touch,  sensitive 
in  delineation,  broad  in  expression,  steadfast  in  work- 
manship and  endowed  with  a  colourful,  but  pure 
palette.  The  first  of  his  town-views,  smaller  in 
dimensions  than  the  later  ones,  more  compact  in 
composition,  more  pronounced  in  form,  displays  all 
the  merits  for  which  Jan  Vermeer's  View  of  Delft, 
the    pearl    of   the   Mauritshuis,  is  so  dear  to  every 


< 


'/     ,  or  THE  "T;^ 

<U^ORHl 


^  il 


«: 


.j«g&jr«n.jsv-  --  » 


5^ 


The  Hague  School:  Introduction    105 

Dutchman.  All  the  merits?  Maris  gave  us  more, 
but  also  gave  us  less,  for,  if  the  work  of  the  modem 
master  was  more  symphonic,  he  was  not  able  to  give 
that  unfailing,  self-contained  representation  which, 
when  all  is  said,  makes  Vermeer  so  unapproachable. 
Still,  the  emotion  in  this  apparently  unemotional  work 
is,  as  in  that  of  the  Delft  master,  of  the  purest  order. 
His  art  is  purely  pictorial,  his  moods,  his  agitation, 
his  admiration  have  their  source  in  a  rhythmical 
disposition  which,  seeing  things  in  their  own  splendour, 
places  them  on  view  in  the  delicious  colour-gradations 
of  its  own  rich  nature. 

If  we  mention  not  only  Vermeer,  but  also  Rembrandt 
and  Jacob  Maris  in  one  breath,  we  must  remember 
that  they  who  shout,  "Rembrandt!  Rembrandt!" 
the  loudest,  without  being  impressed  by  Jacob  Maris* 
greatness,  would  certainly  have  belonged  to  those 
who,  in  Rembrandt's  own  day,  most  violently  reviled 
him,  or,  for  lack  of  understanding,  denied  him.  And 
yet  our  delight,  the  nature  of  our  emotion  in  the 
presence  of  Jaap  Maris  is  less  intense  than  in  that 
of  Rembrandt.  It  is  the  same  insatiable  feeling; 
the  same  sense  of  not  being  able  to  grasp  so  much 
that  is  grand  and  majestic  and  beautiful  and  instruc, 
tive;  the  same  growing  admiration  for  the  range- 
the  wealth  and  the  variety  of  the  subjects,  for  the 
richness  of  the  colour  and  the  luxuriance  of  the 
treatment,  for  that  noble  structure  and  calm  power  of 
expression,  for  that  same  simplicity  of  heart,  even 
though  the  later  painter  lacks  the  childlike  faith 
that  roused  the  visionary  in  Rembrandt.  But  all 
Jacob  Maris*  existence  lies  in  the  stately  equilibrium, 
the  glorious  sense  of  measure  which  enable  him  to 


io6    The  Hague  School:  Introduction 

balance  tall,  burly  windmills  with  huge  banks  of 
clouds,  low-lying  towns  with  the  light  of  water  and 
sky,  smooth  beaches  with  the  rugged  clouds  in  their 
grandeur,  until,  in  a  glorious  equipoise,  they  set 
the  very  soul  of  the  Dutch  landscape  before  us. 

Has  it  ever  happened  before  that  one  family  has 
produced  three  sons,  artists  all  three,  all  masters,  all 
great  in  different  manners?  Three  brothers,  all  entering 
upon  life  with  the  same  ideal  before  their  eyes,  each 
moving  along  his  own  appointed  road:  Willem,  the 
youngest,  enamoured  of  the  sunlight,  the  full  sunlight 
as  it  lies  spread  in  a  golden  glory  over  medes  and 
meres  or  as,  in  the  morning,  it  dispels  the  mists, 
absorbs  the  dew  of  the  pastures  and  plays  upon 
the  moist  twigs  of  the  ditch-side  willows;  Matthijs 
who  turned  his  dreams  into  revelations  with  the 
reality  of  his  memories ;  and  Jacob,  who,  as  it  would 
appear,  expressing  himself  more  slowly  and  gropingly, 
prepared  himself  for  the  loftier  flight  which  he  was 
to  take  up,  preceding  his  younger  brothers,  influenced 
by  Thijs  (especially  in  Paris)  and  caring  for  him, 
with  his  nature  broad  and  great  from  the  beginning : 
three  brothers,  all  largely  gifted,  all  three  pure  painters, 
who,  from  their  childhood,  felt  the  road  that  lay  before 
them  and  who  were  painters  at  an  age  when  most 
lads  are  still  at  school.  This  was  how  it  came  about 
that,  from  the  beginning,  they  thought,  felt  and 
expressed  themselves  in  paint,  with  never  a  hterary 
tendency  to  disturb  their  intellectual  power,  concen- 
trated wholly  upon  the  logical  execution  of  their  paint- 
ing: Jacob,  who,  discovered,  in  a  certain  sense, 
by  his  schoolmaster,  began  to  study  under  Stroebel 
when   he  was   twelve;   Matthijs,  who  went  to  Louis 


A    LITTLE    GIRL   AT   THE    PIANO — JACOB    MARIS 
(Thcpropaty  of  Mr.  C.  D.  Reich,  Jr.,  Amsterdam) 


The  Hague  School:  Introduction    107 

Meijer  at  the  same  age;  and  Willem,  who  received 
no  other  direct  tuition  than  that  of  his  eldest  brother 
and  who  worked  untrammelled  and  uninfluenced  from 
1863  onwards.  The  three  grew  up  in  very  fortunate 
circumstances,  in  a  happy,  simple  household,  of  which 
the  father,  an  Austrian  on  the  paternal  side,  with 
Maresq  for  his  name  originally,  was  a  compositor, 
earning  twenty  shillings  a  week  and  free  from  one- 
sided intellectual  prejudices ;  simple,  sensible  people, 
who  acknowledged  their  sons'  talents  and  looked  upon 
painting  as  a  fine,  a  very  fine  profession  and  not  as 
a  luxury.  Brought  up  under  these  conditions,  the 
two  elders  were  soon  obliged  to  work  for  their 
livelihood  and  for  the  common  good  and  they  learnt 
their  trade  by  copying  old  and  modern  pictures 
in  water-colours,  working  for  painters  and  studying 
under  them:  an  artistic  education  in  our  old-Dutch 
manner. 

Johan  Anthonie  Balthazar  Stroebel,  whose  solid 
instruction  Jacob  Maris  received,  was  born  at  the 
Hague  in  182 1  and  was  the  pupil  consecutively  of 
B.  J.  and  Hubertus  van  Hove.  Like  his  second 
master,  he  was  distinguished  for  his  old-fashioned 
doorkijkjes^  or  domestic  vistas,  but  expressed  him- 
self in  warmer,  sometimes  a  little  fiery,  but  so- 
called  Rembrandt  tones.  He  made  his  pupil  draw 
water-colours  after  still-life  and  also  from  models 
employed  by  himself,  a  method  of  instruction  to 
which,  in  later  years,  he  attached  great  importance. 

A  dealer  in  works  of  art,  Mr.  Weimar,  found 
Jacob  sitting  one  day  with  Matthijs  on  the  Groen- 
markt,  where  the  first  was  making  a  drawing  of  the  old 
Town-hall;    and   this  meeting  had  as  its  result  that 


io8    The  Hague  School:  Introduction 

the  youg  painters  (Jacob  was  then  fourteen  or  fifteen 
years  of  age)  came  to  work  for  him  and,  in  particular, 
made  water-colour  copies  of  the  pictures  in  his  gallery, 
which  contained  the  best  products  of  Dutch  and 
Belgian  art.  Weimar  also  introduced  Jacob  to  the 
studio  of  the  excellent  Huib  van  Hove,  which  Wcis 
then  in  the  Hofje  van  Nieuwkoop,  afterwards  the  first 
home  of  the  Hague  Artists'  Club,  best  known  by  its 
motto  of  Pulchri  Studio.  In  the  evenings,  Jacob 
visited  the  Hague  Academy,  as  did  Thijs,  who,  in 
his  twelfth  year,  began  to  study  under  Louis  Meijer. 
In  1853,  he  accompanied  his  master  to  Antwerp, 
where  he  visited  the  Academy  from  1854  to  1856, 
Matthijs  following  him  there  in  the  latter  year.  After 
Antwerp,  the  brothers  settled  in  the  Hague,  where 
Jacob  made  himself  useful  to  the  ailing  Louis  Meijer 
and  also  found  time  to  work  for  himself.  They 
were  also  for  some  time  at  Oosterbeek,  where  they 
met  the  elder  and  the  younger  Bilders,  De  Haas, 
Mauve  and  Gabriel  and  where  the  three  brothers 
painted  elaborate  studies. 

Jaap  Maris  felt  his  younger  brother's  influence 
most  strongly  after  the  trip  which  they  undertook 
together  to  the  Black  Forest,  thanks  to  a  little  fortune 
which  they  had  earned  by  their  copies  of  the  Frederick 
Henry  and  Amalia  of  Solms  in  the  House  in  the 
Wood,  for  which  they  received  seven  hundred  guilders, 
or  nearly  sixty  pounds,  apiece.  The  return  journey  was 
made  over  Cologne  to  Mannheim  by  boat,  Heidelberg, 
Carlsruhe,  Basel  and  Lausanne  and  back  by  Neuch^tel, 
Dijon,  Fontainebleau  and  Paris.  At  Cologne,  they 
found  an  exhibition  in  which  the  painters  of  the 
German    romantic    school,    Moritz,    Von    Schwind, 


THE    BIKU  CAGE — JACOB    MARIS 
{In  the  collection  of  the  late  Mr,  J.  Staats  Forbes,  London) 


44fORN' 


PORTRAIT   OF   A    CHILD — MATTHIJS   MARIS 

{The  property  of  Messrs.  E.  J.  van  Wisseliiigh  &  Co.,  Amsterdam) 


The  Hague  School:  Introduction    109 

Kaulbach,  Rethel  and  others  confirmed  to  Matthijs 
all  that  he  had  learnt  to  surmise  at  Antwerp, 
while  Jacob  admired  only  the  cartoons.  In  any  case, 
although  we  find  the  subjects  taken  from  this  journey 
elaborated  in  a  higher  degree  in  Matthijs'  work, 
we  may  take  it  that  his  ideas  carried  Jaap  Maris  with 
them,  for  the  Paris  period,  which  followed  soon  after, 
gives  the  masterly  Marlotte,  that  little  pearl-grey 
French  town  painted  in  full  detail  against  a  hill.  The 
Cradle  and  other  pieces  which,  like  his  romantic 
church-interiors  and  The  Bird-cage^  we  are  disposed, 
at  first  sight,  to  ascribe  to  Thijs.  The  pictures 
are  compactly  painted  and  almost  as  elaborate  as  the 
younger  brother's.  Only,  the  difference  here,  too,  is 
that  Jacob  was  simpler  and,  from  the  first,  inclined 
to  look  rather  for  the  purely  pictoral  and  that  his 
work,  therefore,  did  not  possess  that  laboured  quality 
which  has  from  the  beginning  and  always  distinguished 
Thijs,  if  we  except  just  one  or  two  studies.  He  also 
underwent  the  influence  of  Hubert's  studio,  to  which 
we  owe  a  series  of  figures  of  Italian  girls  that  had 
a  quick  success  in  Paris  and  in  our  own  country. 
After  his  death,  a  number  of  fine,  thoughtful  little 
paintings  were  discovered,  dating  back  to  his  Paris 
period;  but  it  was  not  until  he  stood  all  alone  in 
Holland  that  he  became  himself  a  pure  painter  of 
the  old  Dutch  stock,  powerful  and  delicate,  dis- 
tinguished  and   intimate  at  one  and  the  same  time. 

Matthijs  Maris'  Dutch  period  really  precedes  the 
movement  which  was  afterwards  described  as  the 
Hague  school.  He  never  sought  or  hankered  after 
what  has  been  called  impressionism;  and  it  seemed 


no    The  Hague  School:  Introduction 

rather  as  though  he  disregarded  all  other  painters 
to  follow  only  Pieter  de  Hooche,  a  perhaps  unconscious 
endeavour  which  sometimes  made  him  go  in  search 
of  an  even  earlier  method  of  painting :  the  early  Flemings 
and  Cranach. 

As  a  lad  of  twelve,  studying  under  Louis  Meijer, 
he  soon  surprised  him  by  the  manner  in  which  he 
had  painted  a  boat  with  figures  into  a  little  sea- 
piece  of  Meijer's,  a  manner  so  excellent  that  his 
master  admitted  that  he  himself  could  not  have  done 
it  so  well  and  confessed  that  the  picture  was  increased 
in  value  because  of  it.  And  we  can  safely  say  that 
his  apprenticeship  was  devoted  exclusively  to  self- 
realization.     As  Jacob  Maris  said  of  him : 

"Thijs  knew  everything  of  himself;  he  was  a 
genius." 

The  archives  of  the  Hague  Drawing  Academy 
contain  some  drawings  by  Matthijs  which  are  remark- 
ably mature  for  a  boy  of  fourteen  or  fifteen.  One, 
a  head  of  Christ  with  a  crown  of  thorns  and  a  naked 
breast,  was  drawn  when  Thijs  was  only  thirteen  and 
already  shows  wonderful  qualities. 

It  may  occasion  surprise  that  the  work  of  the 
Marises,  who  visited  Fontainebleau  and  Paris  as  early 
as  1866,  betrays  so  little  of  the  influence  of  the 
Barbizon  school.  Although  a  few  complete  studies 
made  by  Thijs  in  the  Forest  of  Fontainebleau  show 
something  of  the  luxuriant  green,  of  the  heavy  tonality 
of  this  school,  we  can  take  the  wonderfully  perfect 
little  piece  exhibited  some  time  ago  at  the  Biesing 
galleries  at  the  Hague — a  rustic  bridge  in  a  wood, 
with  a  couple  of  figures  on  it — and  compare  it  quite 
as  effectively  with  the  angler  in  Isaac  van  Ostade's 


SI 

a:  -^ 


SISKA — MATTHIJS    MARIS 

(The  piopci  ty  of  Mrs.  van  WisselitigJi- Angus,  Northwood) 


The  Hague  School:  Introduction    m 

etching;  for,  in  point  of  fact,  the  drawing  in  this 
little  piece  is  of  a  quite  different  order  from  that 
of  the  French  painters  of  1830.  And  again,  if  we 
take  all  the  known  work  of  Thijs  Maris  together — 
sketches,  drawings,  studies,  elaborate  paintings  and 
academic  studies — it  would  appear  that  the  only 
work  which  betrays  a  trace  of  the  broad,  full  tone 
of  the  French  landscape-painters  is  the  superb  Head 
of  a  Ram  in  the  Mesdag  Museum.  He  is  said  to 
have  been  a  boy  still  when  he  painted  this  admirable 
work ;  and,  although  this  seems  hardly  credible,  the 
fact  remains  that  it  stands  alone,  whether,  as  some 
think,  it  was  painted  in  Paris  or  in  our  own  country. 
Undoubtedly  the  most  perfect  work  of  this  earlier 
period  is  the  famous  Souvenir  d' Amsterdam.  It  shows 
an  extraordinary  clearness  and  breadth  of  vision, 
combined  with  an  unfailing  touch,  and  the  whole  is 
permeated  with  a  sentiment  that  seems  to  have  its 
being  in  the  essence  of  the  capital  rather  than  in 
the  depths  of  the  painter's  soul.  This  view  is  the 
purest  and  most  complete  portrait  that  has  ever  been 
produced  of  Amsterdam ;  and  there  is  not  a  painting 
in  the  world  that  can  be  quite  compared  with  it, 
unless  it  be  the  perspective  in  Van  Eyck*s  Vierge 
au  donaieur  in  the  Louvre,  which  compels  our  ad- 
miration through  the  same  accuracy  of  vision.  True, 
Jacob  Maris,  in  later  years,  painted  views  in  the 
city  of  Amsterdam  in  which,  in  the  Inspiration  of 
the  moment,  the  touches  seem  almost  more  brilliant ; 
he  built  up  skies  under  whose  movement  the  canals 
beneath  appear  small  and  low ;  constantly  he  took  Am- 
sterdam as  a  Motif  with  which  he  raised  the  harmony 
of  light  and  colour  and  line,  in  rhythmic  swellings, 


112    The  Hague  School:  Introduction 

into  a  symphonic  poem.  Later  again,  Breitner  set 
up  the  great  town  movement  of  Amsterdam,  piece 
by  piece,  full  of  colour  and  full  of  life,  against  the 
old  background  of  the  canals  or  the  Dam,  with 
mighty  and  vigorous  strokes.  But  neither  has  repre- 
sented the  imperishable  type  of  the  old  trading-city, 
in  all  its  complicated  essence  of  restfulness  and 
bustle,  with  such  absolute  completeness  as  Matthijs 
Maris. 

Thijs  Maris  went  to  France  in  1869  at  the  instigation 
of  his  mother,  who  did  not  know  what  to  do  with  this 
unpractical  son  of  hers  who  preferred  to  erase  and 
hide  his  work  rather  than  sell  it.  Jaap,  who  was 
always  good  to  his  brothers,  had  invited  him  to  Paris, 
where  he  was  living  with  his  wife  and  child,  and  it 
was  no  great  burden  to  him  to  receive  the  ascetic 
Thijs  into  his  household. 

The  parting  with  his  output  continued  to  be  the 
difficulty  which  Thijs  was  ever  less  and  less  able  to 
surmount.  Jaap  has  described  how  Thijs  would  work 
at  the  most  exquisite  things,  until  the  time  came 
when  the  picture  could  easily  be  finished  in  a 
day.  Then  he  would  upset  the  whole  work  and 
utterly  refuse  to  be  convinced  of  its  excellence.  He 
painted,  for  instance,  a  Mother  and  Child  for  which 
Mrs.  Jacob  Maris  and  her  baby  sat.  This,  according 
to  Jacob,  developed  into  one  of  his  finest  pictures, 
both  as  regards  the  faces  and,  in  particular,  the 
modelling  of  the  child's  little  legs  and  feet.  When 
it  was  almost  finished,  he  began  to  paint  it  all  over 
again,  in  a  stiff,  old-German  fashion,  and  to  make 
it  look  like  a  Cranach,  with  the  result  that  all  his 
work  was  wasted. 


Mir;,  ;:,mt: 

■-'  '^n 

i^>5»'-*¥fr  ,•;. 

Ai% 

^HKZ  '  aKPv^^-  ii       /J 

.%Jm 

r"'  ;■'  '  ;..■-  ■■-    ^:| 

1  '^■■- 

r^iy^ 

(^ 

P 

. 

:/W:^--i'i 

M 

'"''^m 

\       .  -> 

.:r&Y.^-V" 

p 

mM 

■^mm    li  f " 

Byi^^^^Mihf  vj:  iwMMfc 

\jiiP  ^h% 

lA 

:-,i^"^atI    .y 

to 

~K :  ■'-% 

-     6 

.0^ 

-^'- .. 

m\^i 

^% '".'■-''"' 

^^^^■•■f  t^^? 

'ft*    _  if . 
1^ 

^^mm 

^^^V  ^               '^8V^^^^^LJiHw'9i^F7 

¥^ 

11-^   .jteH? 

HH^niiirir  ^  '^^'  ^ 

- 1 

S 

^»^  ■■-■■' 

IN    THE    SLUMS — MATTHIJS    MARIS 
(27f^  property  of  Jonkhccr  J.  R.  H.  Ncervoort  van  de  Poll,  Dricbcrgen) 


The  Hague  School:  Introduction    lU 

Nevertheless,  Thijs  produced  some  of  his  most 
charming  pictures  in  Paris,  such  as,  in  1870,  his  View 
of  a  Town  and,  in  1874,  The  Butterflies,  that  sunny 
page  in  his  work :  a  little  girl,  in  a  blue  frock,  with 
a  face  lit  up  with  an  indescribable  smile,  not  unlike 
those  which  curl  the  lips  of  Leonardo's  women,  her 
hair  the  colour  of  that  old  red  gold  of  which  Wagner 
speaks;  this  fairy-like,  but  positively-rendered  child, 
in  an  environment  of  Dutch  sand-dunes,  in  which  the 
sweetbriar  grows  around  her  and,  a  little  further  on, 
the  sedge  stands  in  rhythmical  rows ;  and  two  butter- 
flies, at  which  the  child  reaches  with  upraised  hand, 
in  the  sultry  summer  sky.  A  little  before  this,  he 
painted  The  Woman  baking  Cakes,  that  half- mediaeval, 
half-modern,  French- Flemish  kitchen  interior,  a  pearl- 
grey  master-piece  that  has  its  home  in  the  Mesdag 
Museum ;  also  the  magnificent  Montmarire,  of  which, 
as  of  The  Butterflies,  a  second  similar  work  is  in 
existence;  drawings  of  Gretchens,  or,  at  least,  of  the 
type  which  we  call  Gretchens;  of  churches  with 
figures,  sketches  executed  on  his  travels  or  from 
memories  of  them,  such  as  the  interesting  Black 
Forest  drawings.  The  View  of  Lausanne,  the  scarcely 
rivalled  Outskirts  of  a  Town,  the  Three  Mills:  memories 
also  of  Oosterbeek;  and  portraits,  of  which  that  of 
Artz  the  painter  is  a  model  of  simplicity  in  the 
rendering  of  a  face. 

Amid  all  these  works  imbued  with  the  peace  of 
by-gone  centuries,  in  the  midst  of  the  thought  which 
he  devoted  both  to  the  conception  of  his  subject  and 
to  its  immaculate  execution  came  the  Commune, 
which  coincided  so  entirely  with  his  views,  but  in 
which,  nevertheless,  this  Hamlet-like  nature  took  part 

8 


114    The  Hague  School:  Introduction 

not  of  his  own  will,  but  because  he  was  enrolled 
in  the  Municipal  Guard  and  was  therefore  automati- 
cally transferred  to  the  troops  of  the  Commune. 

After  the  Commune,  Jacob  Maris  left  Paris,  leaving 
Thijs  behind  him.  Although  Matthijs  worked  and 
occasionally  sold  a  picture  (Goupil's  bought  his 
Butterflies  for  ^^50,  which  was  not  a  bad  price  at 
the  time,  although  the  picture  has  since  fetched  forty 
times  as  much),  he  passed  years  of  distress  before, 
in  1877,  he  was  discovered  in  a  sorry  plight  by 
young  Van  Wisselingh,  the  son  of  the  artistic  art- 
dealer  of  the  Hague,  at  whose  suggestion  he  went 
to  London. 

There  was  a  time  when  innocent  sceptics  had 
drawn  a  Hne  through  his  name.  But,  slowly  and 
gradually,  through  works  despatched  by  Van  Wisse- 
lingh's  London  branch  to  Amsterdam,  through  auc- 
tions at  which  his  early  works  came  under  the 
hammer  and  through  select  exhibitions,  the  wonderful 
personality  became  a  living  thing  to  us,  the  dreamer 
better  known  to  us;  his  stately  fancies  roused  new 
sensations;  and,  when  the  masters  of  the  Hague 
school,  in  1890,  had  already  displayed  the  extent 
of  their  glorious  talent,  Matthijs  Maris  revealed 
himself  in  his  full  force,  of  past  and  present,  as  the 
noblest  of  our  possessions.  And  this  revelation 
concerned  not  only  his  sovereign  imagination,  but 
also  his  peerless  knowledge  and  the  perfection  of  his 
workmanship. 

There  came  a  time,  in  this  English  period  of  his, 
when  Thijs  Maris,  who  was,  as  the  poet  Surnburne 
has  said  of  Blake,  "  beautifully  unfit  for  walking  in 
the  way  of  any  other  man,"  was  no  longer  content  to 


DUCKS    IN    THEIR    ELEMENT— WILLEM    MARIS 
{The  property  oj Mr.  P.  Langcrhuyzen,  Biissum) 


The  Hague  School:  Introduction    115 

paint  things  in  their  sheer  being,  as  they  were,  when 
complete  representation  made  way  for  imagination,  for 
the  dreams  that  haunted  him,  when  his  thoughts 
wandered  aside  in  lonely  musings  that  brought  before 
his  eyes  forms  which  defied  all  positive  knowledge, 
musings  that  summoned  poetic  figures  which  he 
endeavoured  to  grasp  and  to  embody.  And  these 
figures  were  full  of  life :  laughing  with  their  perturbing 
smiles  as  in  The  Butterflies;  more  monumental  in 
the  etching  of  the  woman  with  the  distaff;  fleeting 
joyfully  towards  the  heyday  of  life  like  The  Bride  ; 
figures  of  exquisite  refinement  as  in  Priinavera,  of  a 
princess's  fairy-tale  as  in  The  Promenade  or  in  The  Lady 
of  Shalott :  all  with  that  intensity  of  life  which  thrills 
in  its  pure  form,  all  with  something  of  the  exquisite 
longing  for  life  of  the  Florence  of  Botticelli  and  Da 

Vinci His   figures,    monumental  and  child-like, 

constitute  a  type  of  woman  of  their  own :  they  are 
women  through  and  through,  with  something  of  the 
child  and  something  of  the  bacchante,  Juliet  rather 
than  Beatrice,  living  and  full  of  life,  rhythmical  of 
shape  and,  at  the  same  time,  figures  of  light,  with 
raised  hands  and  sphinx-like  smiles,  a  wonder  in  our 
day,  a  wonder  of  feminine  charm  and,  lasdy,  an 
exotic  flower  budding  in  a  suburb  of  Puritan  London, 
reversing  Taine's  theory  of  environment. 

Outwardly  considered,  Willem  Maris,  the  youngest 
of  the  brothers,  has  little  or  nothing  in  common 
with  Matthijs,  as  regards  either  the  technique  or 
the  conception  of  his  subjects.  Nevertheless,  there 
are  studies  and  also  pictures  of  the  Oosterbeek 
period    in    which    all    the   three   brothers   show   an 


ii6    The  Hague  School:  Introduction 

inward  similarity  with  one  another ;  there  are  carefully- 
executed  sketches  in  which  we  find  a  closer  link 
between  Willem  and  Thijs  than  between  Willem 
and  Jaap  Maris.  And,  like  Bosboom  and  Israels, 
the  three  Marises  all  have  something  of  the  central 
point  round  which  all  Dutch  art  revolves :  Rembrandt. 
In  Willem  Maris,  this  lies  in  the  expression  of  the 
sunlight,  in  the  broad,  sketchy  touch,  in  that  pure 
impressionism  of  which  Rembrandt,  in  his  later  period, 
appeared  to  be  the  originator. 

Willem  seems  to  have  "arrived"  at  an  early  date, 
for  we  know,  through  Gerard  Bilders,  that  the  fame  of 
his  talent  reacted  Amsterdam  as  early  as  1863  through 
his  two  little  pictures.  Cattle  at  a  Pond  and  Young 
Calves  at  the  Milk-pail,  which  he  sold  for  ^^  1 2  each 
at  the  same  Hague  exhibition  at  which  Thijs  received 
^i6  for  his  Back  Slum.  Willem  Maris  was  then 
just  nineteen.  Mauve  has  hold  how,  at  Oosterbeek, 
a  pale,  delicate  little  lad  came  up  to  him  and  modestly 
asked  leave  to  introduce  himself  and  to  accompany 
him,  so  that  they  might  work  together: 

"At  first,"  says  Mauve,  "I  did  not  feel  much 
inclined  to  agree,  but  I  did  not  like  to  refuse  the 
little  fellow  flatly,  so  we  went  off  together.  My 
companion  did  not  suffer  from  loquacity ;  and,  coming 
to  a  field  with  cows  in  it,  I  sat  down  to  go  on 
with  a  drawing  which  I  had  begun  that  morning. 
The  little  chap  strolled  around  a  bit  and  then  settled 
down  to  work  himself.  We  sat  there  for  hours  under 
the  pollards,  until  I  grew  curious  to  see  what  the 
little  fellow  was  at.  He  sat  sketching  with  a  bit  of 
chalk ;  but,  oh !    I  stood  astounded.    I  seized  him  by 


> 

J 

m 

1^ 

w 

u 

i 

> 

S 

J3 

■^ 

< 

« 

S 

tS 

< 

"if 

i 

■■a 

^ 

S 

X 

B 

>. 

§ 

1 

\-rRSITY. 


5S 

>    >-! 
<     6> 


6   S 
2  Q 


The  Hague  School:  Introduction    117 

the  hand  and  stammered  in  my  turn,  'My  boy,  what  an 
artist  you  are !    You  stagger  me !  It^s  magnificent !' " 

Even  as  with  Jacob,  so  for  Willem  a  painting 
has  always  been  a  material  reproduction  of  a  mo- 
mentary aspect  of  nature.  His  glorious  ditches  with 
their  waving  reeds,  with  the  gold-green  duckweed, 
so  full  of  rich  colour,  are  the  synthesis  of  a  series 
of  close  observations  of  such  a  character  that  their 
expression,  synchronizing  with  the  painter's  mood 
and  with  an  impregnable  truthfulness,  presents  a  scene, 
simple  in  itself,  so  marvellously  that  we  learn  through 
it  to  see  and  admire  nature.  Willem  Maris  is  the 
last  of  the  great  lyrical  painters  of  our  time.  His 
sentiment  is  what  it  was  in  the  glorious  days  of 
1880  to  1890  and  there  is  none  too  approach  him 
in  that  artistry  in  which  every  point  of  view  at  once 
becomes  lyrical. 

Anton  Mauve  has  not  the  depth  of  colour,  nor 
the  rich  palette,  nor  the  powerful  and  supple  touch, 
nor  the  rhythmical  line,  nor  the  symphonic  composition 
of  the  Marises.  He  does  not  wield  the  plastic 
powers  of  Jozef  Israels.  And,  compared  with  Millet, 
whose  influence  and  personality  held  perhaps  even 
greater  sway  over  the  painters  of  northern  countries 
than  over  the  Parisians,  Mauve  is  so  domestic,  so 
unspeakably  simple,  that  the  two  painters  are  not  to 
be  named  in  one  breath.  Millet — and  herein  lay 
his  greatness — saw  the  peasants  in  the  great  biblical 
simplicity  of  their  existence.  His  art  is  a  sentimental 
art,  full  of  style,  representing  the  husbandmen  with 
all  the  purity  of  form  of  the  ancient  Greeks.    Mauve's 


ii8    The  Hague  School:  Introduction 

relationship  with  Millet  lies  in  the  inward  calmness 
with  which  they  both  set  down  the  little  actions  of 
the  simple  labourers,  without  comment.  But  Millet's 
was  a  more  far-searching  formula,  whereas  Mauve's 
best  works,  his  water-colour  drawings,  are  more  spon- 
taneous. He  followed  the  old  painters,  the  Ostades  and 
Esaias  van  de  Velde,  but  he  was  more  refined  in 
his  representation ;  he  had  a  modernity  that  was  all 
his  own. 

It  is  a  sort  of  privilege  to  find,  in  the  shop  of  a 
Paris  art-dealer,  one  of  these  drawings  of  Mauve's 
surrounded  by  an  environment  of  French  boudoir 
art,  an  environment  in  which  this  drawing  is  even 
more  full  of  surprises  than  an  old  Dutch  painting 
in  a  foreign  museum.  It  is  pleasant  to  admire  the 
unartificiality,  the  delicate  truthfulness  of  it;  to 
contemplate  just  that  ditch,  with  the  little  white 
goat,  among  all  those  cold  and  clever  things. 

To  this  first  period  belong  those  masterly  studies 
of  calves  on  the  dunes  and  in  the  fields,  painted  so 
firmly  and  broadly;  those  scenes  on  the  sea-shore 
with  donkeys,  horses,  fishing-boats  drawn  up  on  the 
beach,  brown  horses  in  the  silky  light  of  the  Scheveningen 
sands;  those  delicate,  grey  roads;  those  water-ways 
with  the  sluggish  barges;  those  admirable  pictures 
of  cows. 

Compared  with  the  Marises  and  Israels,  Mauve*s 
pictures  of  the  Laren  period  are  sometimes  dry 
and  colourless  and  inferior  both  to  his  earlier  work 
and  to  the  water-colours  which  he  produced  at 
Oosterbeek  or  in  the  dunes.  They  have  not  the 
same  power  of  colour  or  of  workmanship  as  his 
earlier  studies   of  cows,   nor  the  attentiveness  of  his 


I  ^• 


s  i 


Q  3 
o 

w 

w 


The  Hague  School:  Introduction    119 

water-colours:  they  betray  a  certain  weariness  and 
hurry. 

And  yet,  in  his  later  drawings,  he  never  entirely 
lost  his  touch,  never  neglected  the  delicacy  of  the 
representation.  He  painted  the  still,  pearl-grey  days 
of  autumn  and  winter,  when  the  sheep  stand  out 
warm  against  the  withered  green  of  the  meadows 
and  the  labour  in  the  fields  is  confined  to  ploughing 
and  potato-digging ;  or  when  the  snow  lies  untouched 
over  the  farms;  or  when  there  is  thaw  in  the  air 
and  pale-yellow  and  lilac  streaks  appear  above  the 
sheep-fold.  Or  else  he  painted  those  exquisite  days 
marked  by  neither  sun  nor  wind,  white  days  on  which, 
as  they  say  in  Overijssel,  "  the  weather  stands  listen- 
ing:" this  is  the  atmosphere  in  which  he  preferred 
to  place  his  figures. 

Mauve  was  born  at  Zaandam  in  1838  and  died  in 
1888.  He  was  taught  at  Haarlem  by  the  animal- 
painter  P.  F.  van  Os  and  by  Wouter  Verschuur 
(181 2-1874),  the  gifted  but  not  powerful  follower  of 
Wouwerman.  At  Oosterbeek,  he  painted  in  the 
company,  especially,  of  Bilders  and,  later,  of  the 
Marises,  without  whom  he  himself  declared  that  he 
would  never  have  become  the  personality  which  we 
recognize  in  him  and  value. 

Among  the  talented  and  honest  admirers  of  Mauve, 
the  first  place  is  occupied  by  Francois  Pieter  ter 
Meulen,  born  in  1843,  who  was  intended  for  literature, 
but  studied  painting  instead  under  H.  van  de  Sande 
Bakhuijzen.  He  never  possessed  the  purely  pictorial 
point  of  view  of  his  illustrious  exemplar  and  his 
colouring,  generally,  is  somewhat  cold.    Nevertheless, 


I20    The  Hague  School:  Introduction 

in  his  water-colour  in  the  Mesdag  Museum,  A  D rente 
Sheepfold  by  nighty  the  colour  is  higher  than  we  usually 
find  in  Ter  Meulen. 

Many  other  Dutch  painters  of  similar  current 
subjects  have,  with  more  or  less  success,  followed 
the  fluctuations  of  the  American  market,  that  degrad- 
ing market  which  now,  as  in  Mauve's  day,  asks 
one  year  for  "Sheep  going  to  pasture"  and  the 
next  for  "Sheep  returning"  and  the  year  after  for 
something  else,  much  as  the  height  and  breadth 
of  our  hyacinths  is  laid  down  for  us  by  the  exigencies 
of  Anglo-American  taste.  Mauve  himself  suffered 
from  these  conditions  in  a  certain  measure,  as  did 
all  our  leading  painters.  Jacob  Maris  would  receive 
a  commission  for  four  pictures  all  of  the  same  size, 
all  four  to  contain  white  clouds ;  Jozef  Israels  is  asked 
for  countless  replicas  of  his  works  or  else  has  orders 
for  pictures  with  one  or  more  figures,  according  to  the 
sum  to  be  expended  on  the  purchase;  Gabriel  and 
Weissenbruch  are  asked  for  windmills  to  the  exclusion 
of  all  else.  Hence,  the  appearance  of  the  American 
dollar  would  be  unwelcome  in  the  midst  of  our 
art,  but  for  the  fact  that  great  painters  commit 
these  domestic  crimes  as  it  were  with  the  left  hand 
and  that  the  reaction  against  this  degrading  toil  gives 
birth  to  the  purest  works  and  to  moments  of  inspiration. 
Only  the  weak  succumb. 

At  a  time  when  the  nineteenth-century  sea-painters, 
in  imitation  of  Ludolph  Bakhuijzen,  composed  their 
tempestuous  seas  as  the  history-painters  composed 
their  historical  episodes ;  at  a  time  when  they  threw 


The  Hague  School:  Introduction    121 

a  huge  wave  in  the  foreground  in  the  shade  the 
better  to  enhance  the  effect  of  light  towards  the 
horizon ;  at  a  time  when  they  dramatized  the  sky 
and  the  waves  in  accordance  with  the  horrors  of  the 
shipwreck  depicted,  Hendrik  Willem  Mesdag  came, 
with  his  direct,  realistic  point  of  view,  to  surprise 
the  world  with  the  fact  that  the  unbiased  painting 
of  the  sea,  straight  from  nature,  was  not  only  possible, 
but  even  so  desirable  that  the  aspects  of  the  North 
Sea  coast  were  now  for  the  first  time,  in  the  nine- 
teenth century,  represented  as  they  appeared  daily 
before  our  eyes. 

It  does  not  often  happen  that  one  who  has  sat 
on  a  high  stool  in  his  father's  office  until  his  thirty- 
fifth  year  ends  by  becoming  a  painter,  even  though 
he  may  have  sketched  and  painted  in  his  spare 
moments.  The  greatest  painters  tried  to  dissuade 
Mesdag,  who  was  born  in  1831,  from  his  plan. 
But  a  man  like  Mesdag  is  not  so  easily  dissuaded; 
moreover,  he  was  firmly  supported  by  his  wife,  who 
herself  afterwards  became  a  deserving  artist.  For 
that  matter,  if  all  men  followed  the  wise  counsels 
lavished  upon  them  in  their  youth,  there  would  never 
have  been  a  great  man  in  the  world.  In  any  case, 
Mesdag,  with  his  wife,  went  to  Brussels  in  1866. 
He  there  found  his  friend  and  kinsman  Alma 
Tadema  and  also  the  Dutch  landscape-painter  Roelofs. 

In  the  summer  of  1868,  Mesdag  visited  Norderney, 
not  so  much  for  the  purpose  of  painting,  as  for 
relaxation  and  health.  This  visit  was  to  be  for  him 
what  the  stay  at  Zandvoort  was  for  Israels.  He 
brought  back  with  him  a  series  of  studies  so  fresh 
and   original   that  they  decided  his  career  for  good 


122    The  Hague  School:  Introduction 

and  all.  From  an  industrious  pupil  he  had  become 
an  original  painter.  In  the  same  year,  he  settled  at 
the  Hague,  so  as  to  be  near  Scheveningen,  and,  in 
1870,  he  received  the  gold  medal  in  Paris  for  a 
sea-piece.  The  fact  that  the  French  painters  were 
readier  than  the  Dutch  to  admit  Mesdag*s  talent  in 
doubtless  due  to  this,  that  his  simple,  natural,  artless 
realism  seemed  to  them  refreshing  after  their  own 
affected  academicism  and  the  profundity  of  the  Bar- 
bizon  men,  whom  the  Parisians  had  never  understood. 
There  is  something  so  open  in  his  work,  so  much 
frankness  in  his  subjects  and  their  treatment,  such 
an  utter  absence  of  introspectiveness,  that  one  could 
almost  describe  his  pictures  as  decorative,  although 
this  is  not  wholly  the  case,  for  the  painter  loves 
above  all  things  the  broad  whitenass  of  the  open 
air  and,  if  he  does  not  always  find  unity  in  the  light, 
it  is  there  in  the  treatment,  so  that  Mesdag's  least 
scrawl  possesses  the  allure  which  distinguishes  his 
completed  paintings  wherever  exhibited.  This  painter, 
ill-suited  to  spend  his  life  on  an  office-stool,  was  not 
the  one  to  sit  patiently  bending  over  the  easel, 
plunged  in  the  secrets  of  his  craft;  and  we  may 
here  seek  the  reason  why  he  did  not  achieve  fame 
in  the  land  of  pure  painting  so  early  as  in  France. 

Mesdag  may  be  described  as  the  transition  between 
landscape-painters  like  the  Marises  and  Hendrik 
Johannes  Weissenbruch.  In  neither  of  the  two  artists 
is  colour  the  impelling  force  of  his  art :  form,  rather, 
predominates.  The  white  clouds  in  Weissenbruch's 
pictures  are  connected  with  the  landscape  through 
their    outline;    they    counterbalance   the    mills,    the 


FISHING    SMACKS    RETURNING    TO 
SCHEVENINGEN — H.  W.  MESDAG 


^  ^^ 


The  Hague  School:  Introduction    123 

houses  and  trees  by  their  form  rather  than  that  they 
exist  as  the  result  of  a  logical  connection  of  the  light 
falling  on  the  earth,  as  in  the  more  symphonic  compo- 
sitions of  Jacob  Maris. 

What  matter  if  Weissenbruch,  nicknamed  the  merry 
Weis,  was  not  the  man  to  sink  into  his  own  moods? 
All  roads  lead  to  Rome !  He  belonged  to  the  real 
stamp  of  those  landscape-painters  who,  starting  betimes, 
receive  quick  impressions,  ready  subjects,  nimbly- 
seized  moments  of  the  day.  He  was  a  passionate 
fisherman  and,  perhaps  more  than  any  other,  caught 
the  atmospheric  influences  on  the  marshy  lands,  the 
construction  of  the  broad  pools  and  water-ways  and 
dykes  and  polders,  while  his  water-colour  sketches 
are  about  the  finest  in  modern  Dutch  art. 

This  artist  did  not  receive  the  public  recognition 
due  to  him  until  late  in  life.  It  is  true  that  he  had 
never  to  complain  of  lack  of  appreciation  by  the 
artists.  And  then  his  early  pictures  were  so  different: 
works  with  fine  artistic  qualities,  better  works  per- 
haps than  his  later,  somewhat  too  facile  productions. 
Still,  like  most  of  the  painters  of  his  generation, 
Weissenbruch  delivered  his  purest  work  after  1870. 
He  was  born  at  the  Hague  in  1824  and  died  in 
1890.  The  Dutch  Frenchman,  Victor  Bauffe,  and 
De  Bock  were  both  pupils  of  his. 

Although  Paul  Jozeph  Constantin  Gabriel  was 
also  impressed  by  the  low  clouds  hanging  over  flat 
polders,  this  delicate  painter  never  belonged  to  the 
real  impressionists  in  manner  and  one  might  more 
justly  describe  as  natural  problems,  scientifically 
solved,    his    polders,     his    canals     with    windmills, 


124    The  Hague  School:  Introduction 

his  expanses  of  water  with  eel-traps,  with  the  light 
reflected  in  the  water  or  influencing  the  land. 
For  they  are  rendered  with  so  much  certainty,  so 
much  calmness  and  precision  that  they  place  the 
spectator  in  the  presence  of  a  fact  that  admits  of  no 
discussion.  Speaking  of  these  somewhat  concrete 
landscapes,  Gabriel  used  to  say  that  he  preferred 
subjects  that  did  not  contain  much  in  themselves. 
And  no  simpler  subjects  could  well  be  imagined: 
great  splashes  of  water,  which  he  selected  in  the 
bogs  round  Giethoom,  in  which  the  only  accident 
is  a  punt,  an  eel- trap  or  a  duck-fence ;  canals  cutting 
straight  and  square  through  the  fields,  with  the  tall 
windmill  at  the  end ;  pools  with  a  few  willows ;  huts 
by  the  water-side.  And  all  painted  with  the  simplest 
means,  clearly  and  thinly,  with  finely-chiselled  outlines. 
Gabriel  carried  his  painting  so  completely  in  his  head 
that  the  setting  down  of  it  on  canvas  seemed  to  cost 
him  no  trouble  and  scarce  a  repentir.  To  make  sure 
of  his  tone,  he  used  to  place  the  picture  upside-down 
or  sideways  on  his  easel.  He  was  one  of  the  few 
Dutch  painters  whose  delicate  poetry  was  understood  in 
Paris.  Geflroy,  writing  of  the  Dutch  exhibitors, 
rarely  mentions  any  save  Israels  and  Gabriel. 

Gabriel  was  born  in  Amsterdam  in  1828.  He 
received  his  first  tuition  at  the  Amsterdam  Academy 
and  afterwards  went  to  the  landscape  school  set 
up  by  B.  C.  Koekkoek  at  Qeves.  He  lived  for 
some  time  in  Brussels  and  settled  at  the  Hague 
in  1884,  when  the  Hague  school  was  at  the  height  of 
its  fame.  He  died  in  1903.  Gabriel's  chief  pupil  is 
W.  B.  Tholen,  who  worked  in  his  studio  in  Brussels. 


CHAPTER  VIII 
INTERMEZZO 

An  attempt  has  been  made  in  this  volume  to 
group  the  nineteenth-century  painters.  The  Hague 
masters,  in  particular,  have  been  collected  under  the 
heading  of  the  Hague  school,  which,  however,  can 
hardly  be  made  to  include  such  painters  as  Jongkind, 
the  Oyens  brothers  or  Alma  Tadema.  And  yet, 
even  as  Bisschop  is  essentially  related  to  Tadema 
and,  properly  speaking,  has  very  little  in  common 
with  the  Hague  school,  so  Jongkind  is  essentially 
related  to  this  particular  circle. 

If  we  could  lay  side  by  side  a  beach-scene  by 
Bosboom,  one  by  Weissenbruch  in  the  Mesdag 
Museum  and  one  by  Jongkind  in  the  Hoogendijk 
collection,  water-colours  all  three,  we  should  be  struck 
by  the  same  sensitive  sureness  of  construction,  the 
same  manner  of  design,  the  same  treatment  in  each 
case.  It  is  true  that  Bosboom  and  Weissenbruch 
were  pupils  of  B.  J.  van  Hove  and  that  Weissen- 
bruch and  Jongkind  were  also  pupils  of  Schelfhout. 

Jongkind's  art,  like  Bosboom's,  was  rooted  in 
Schelfhout,  the  master  whom  he  always  held  so  high ; 
and,  like  Bosboom  again,  Jongkind,  with  his  water- 


126  Intermezzo 

colours,  came  near  to  the  most  modern  feeling:  to 
Monet,  Pissarro  and  Sisley.  Edmond  de  Goncourt 
constantly  praises  him ;  and,  not  long  ago,  the  writer 
heard  a  modern  Parisian  artist  tell  how,  at  Durand- 
Ruel's,  where  a  Jongkind  was  hanging  among  a 
number  of  Monets,  Sisleys,  Seurats  and  Maufras, 
he  had  said  to  Pisarro  that  all  these  things  seemed 
feeble   beside  Jongkind,  whereupon  Pissaro  replied: 

"  Yes,  if  he  had  not  existed,  none  of  us  would 
have  been  here." 

Despite  his  modernity,  he  was  and  remained  a 
genuine  Hollander.  Year  after  year,  he  left  Paris 
for  the  pools  between  Rotterdam  and  Dordrecht. 
He  sketched  his  water-colours  direct  from  nature 
and  painted  his  pictures  from  them.  When,  in  1891, 
the  year  of  his  death,  his  works  were  exhibited 
before  the  auction  at  the  H6tel  Drouot,  all  Paris 
stood  amazed  not  at  the  paintings,  which  were  known 
to  every  connoisseur,  but  at  the  exquisite,  fresh, 
spontaneous  water-colour  sketches. 

Gustave  Geffroy  called  him  the  inventor  of  the 
atmospheric  shades,  but,  at  the  same  time,  admired 
in  him  the  careful  composition,  the  fine  division  into 
back-  and  foreground  peculiar  to  the  old  Dutchmen. 
Despite  the  appreciation  which  he  met  with,  things 
did  not  go  well  with  him.  He  appears  to  have 
been  content  to  earn  his  3,000  francs  a  year,  whereas 
his  Maas  at  Rotterdam  was  sold,  in  1892,  for  28,000 
francs  and  his  Canal  at  Brussels  for  17,000  francs, 
not  to  speak  of  the  comparatively  even  higher  prices 
fetched  by  his  water-colours. 

Johan  Bartholt  Jongkind  was  born  in  18 19  at 
Latdrop,  near  Ootmarsum,  and  died  in  1891  at  C6te- 


X    I 
o 


Intermezzo  127 

Saint-Andr6,  mourned  by  his  Parisian  colleagues  for 
both  personal  and  artistic  reasons.  Holland  must  admit 
that  she  did  but  little  for  this  pure  national  painter. 
Boymans'  Museum  bought  a  Moonlight  Scene  of 
his  and  the  dealers  occasionally  exhibit  one  of  his 
precious  little  paintings  or  some  of  those  water-colour 
drawings  which  roused  so  much  admiration  at  the  H6tel 
Drouot  after  his  death  and  won  for  him  that  unstinted 
recognition  for  which  he  yearned  when  living. 

There  is  another  painter,  or  rather  there  are  two 
others  who  worked  all  their  lives  in  a  neighbouring 
county  as  real  descendants  of  the  seventeenth  century, 
robust  and  delicate,  artists  and  observers,  painters 
of  still-life  and  painters  of  manners,  combining  the 
palette  of  a  Brouwer  with  a  structure  of  line  not 
unlike  that  of  the  classic  Degas,  while  either  their 
own  nature  or  their  long  residence  in  Brussels  caused 
them  to  couple  the  copiousness  of  a  Jordaens  with 
Adriaan  Brouwer's  greater  delicacy.  The  work  of 
these  two  brothers,  David  and  Pieter  Oyens,  has, 
in  point  of  fact,  little  in  common  with  our  modern 
Dutch  art;  at  any  rate,  their  work  has  none  of 
the  sentiment  or  emotion  displayed  by  this  art, 
though  they  had  a  very  correct  sense  of  what  we 
call  "values."  They  selected  the  subjects  of  their 
pictures  for  the  most  part  in  their  studio,  where  the 
brothers  sat  to  each  other  by  turns,  sometimes  with 
a  third  or  fourth  figure  added.  One  of  them  is 
turning  over  a  portfolio,  or  painting,  or  peering 
through  his  eye-lashes  at  the  model,  or  arranging 
his  palette  while  the  model  is  getting  ready  to  pose. 
They  supplemented  this  with  new  attitudes  or  curious 


128  Intermezzo 

incidents,  observed  in  a  caf6,  which  they  studied 
together,  one  of  them  the  next  day  adopting  the 
pose  with  a  full  sense  of  the  situation.  In  this  way, 
that  witty  litde  piece  came  into  being  in  which  a 
broad-backed  man  is  holding  an  open  newspaper 
before  him,  the  paper  forming  a  diagonal  across  the 
reader's  outspread  arms,  and  also  The  Beer-drinkers^ 
which  is  so  very  old-Dutch  — just  a  figure  at  a  little 
table  —  and  at  the  same  time  so  modern,  taken  as 
it  is  from  life.  Sometimes  we  see  more  complicated 
little  scenes,  such  as  Le  Farceur,  who  is  amusing  a 
couple  of  servant-girls. 

The  difference  between  David  and  Pieter  is  consider- 
able. Pieter  was  the  robuster  of  the  two  in  his 
work,  more  flamand  perhaps,  whereas  David's  talent 
was  more  supple  and  pliant,  his  workmanship  more 
delicate,  his  wit  more  abundant.  Pieter  was  the 
sturdy  worker  who,  producing  with  greater  difficulty, 
brought  forth  good  and  solid  work;  David  was  the 
one  who  gave  life  to  things. 

These  two  real  painters  were  born  in  1830  (they 
were  twins)  of  an  important  Amsterdam  commercial 
family  and  it  is  surprising  to  see  how  little  their 
birth  hampered  them  and  what  thorough  painters 
they  were,  reading  little  (except  Dickens,  whom  they 
read  from  cover  to  cover) :  painters,  no  more  and  no 
less.  They  received  their  education  in  Brussels  under 
Portails  and  in  Amsterdam  under  P.  F.  Greive. 
Pieter   died   in    1894    ^^id   David  eight  years  later. 

Very  different  from  the  quiet  life  of  these  two 
artists  is  that  of  the  Parisian  Dutchman,  Fr6d6ric 
Henri  Kaemmerer,  who,  born  at  the  Hague  in  1839, 


AFTER    THE    DAY'S   WORK — DAVID   OYENS 

{The  property  of  Jonkhcer  C.  N.  Storm  van  ' s-Gravesandc,  Schevenitigen) 


Intermezzo  129 

gradually  freed  himself  from  the  culture  of  his  native 
land  and  cleverly  conquered  a  place  of  his  own  in 
the  French  art  of  the  Salon.  He  excels  in  the 
reproduction  of  Directoire  costume  and  has  made  a 
name  by  his  Wedding  and  his  Baptism  under  the 
Directoire.  The  photogravures  of  these  paintings  have 
been  favourites  even  in  Holland  and  the  former 
has  been  reproduced  as  a  living  picture  at  wedding- 
feasts  innumerable.  We  are  compelled  to  admire 
the  cleverness  of  his  pretty  figures,  with  their  coquettish 
colouring,  even  though  that  cleverness  lies  entirely 
outside  the  frontiers  of  our  own  art  of  painting. 
Nevertheless,  Kaemmerer,  who  has  since  painted 
mondain  subjects  for  the  Paris  Gobelins  factory, 
began  by  painting  familiar  Dutch  topics.  He  ex- 
hibited a  Wood-cutters  in  1863  and  also  had  a 
few  subjects  in  common  with  his  friend  Artz. 

In  mentioning  the  English  "Sir  Lawrence,"  I  run 
a  danger  of  being  accused  of  wishing  to  adorn  the 
cap  of  Dutch  painting  with  a  foreign  feather.  It 
is  true  that  Laurens  Alma  Tadema,  born  at  Dronrijp 
in  1836,  in  accepting  naturalization,  fairly  turned  his 
back  on  his  countrymen.  But  the  early  period  of  this 
painter's  career  is  inseparable  from  the  Leeuwarder 
Bisschop,  while  his  first  years  of  tutelage  under 
Leys,  whose  art  constituted  a  renascence  of  the  old 
Dutchmen  and  Flemings,  added  to  the  fact  that  he 
was  the  master  of  Mesdag,  cause  Tadema  to  figure 
at  least  in  part  in  the  history  of  Dutch  painting. 

It  is  easy  to  see  that  Alma  Tadema  and  Bisschop 
came  from  the  same  district.  There  are  so  many 
points    of  unison   in   their   view   of  their  art;  both 

9 


I30  Intermezzo 

were  wholly  immersed  in  by-gone  times,  although 
Bisschop's  Hinlopen  is  of  very  much  more  recent 
date  than  Tadema's  Pompeii  or  Byzantium ;  while 
their  minute  rendering  of  antique  objects  with  no 
other  aim  than  to  serve  as  a  scene  and  setting  for 
the  figures  makes  them,  however  greatly  they  may 
differ  from  each  other,  stand  side  by  side  as  against 
the  Hague  masters,  their  contemporaries.  And 
there  was  reason  enough  for  this  in  Friesland.  When 
these  two  painters  were  young,  many  Leeuwarder 
woman  still  wore  their  gorgeous  costume,  with  its 
Eastern  cachet :  the  free  Frisians  had  not  yet  submitted 
to  the  shackles  of  Paris  or  London  fashions.  And, 
although,  probably,  as  boys,  they  paid  but  little 
attention  to  this  circumstance,  the  difference  must 
have  made  all  the  greater  impression  upon  them  in 
their  subsequent  residence  at  Antwerp  and  the  Hague. 
Add  this  fact,  that  Friesland  contains  not  only  a  mass 
of  Merovingian  antiquites,  distributed  over  the  private 
houses  as  well  the  museums,  but  also  many  treasures 
of  artistic  craftmanship  of  the  eighteenth  century  and 
earlier,  so  that  the  love  of  pretty  things  grew  in 
these  painters  with  their  imagination  and  their 
memory.  Again,  the  dallying  with  the  past,  the 
search  for  historical  surroundings  formed  part  of  the 
time  in  which  they  both  "arrived,"  although  Tadema 
was  a  good  deal  younger  than  Bisschop. 

Alma  Tadema  enjoyed  the  privilege  not  only  of 
having  Leys  for  a  master,  but  of  assisting  him,  in 
1859,  with  his  frescoes  for  the  Antwerp  Town-hall, 
which  at  once  introduced  him  to  monumental  painting. 
It  is  a  pity  that  Tadema  did  not  keep  more  to  this 
trend,    even   as,   from    a  Dutch  point  of  view,  it  is 


w 

Q 
< 

^    ^- 
^    O 

c«     -St 
fa      V 

w    -^ 
w 


Intermezzo  131 

to  be  regretted  that  heallowedhimself  to  be  diverted 
from  his  first  artistic  ideas,  possibly  by  German 
influences. 

I  do  not  propose  to  trace  the  career  of  this  well- 
known  painter,  who  was  a  Frisian  by  birth,  a  Belgian 
by  training,  an  archeologist  by  inclination ;  who,  it 
is  true,  had  Mesdag  for  a  pupil,  but  finds  his  followers 
in  London ;  and  who  has  exercised  no  influence  upon 
modem  Dutch  art  and  has  remained  uninfluenced 
by  it.  Not  his  manner  of  reproducing  textures, 
nor  his  composition  (and  herein  lies  his  chief  force), 
nor  his  workmanship,  nor  his  colouring,  nor  even  his 
modelling  or  drawing  is  Dutch  or  ever  has  been 
Dutch.  His  art  has  always  been  decorative,  even 
as  our  seventeenth-century  art  and  that  of  the 
nineteenth-century  Hague  painters  are,  in  their  essence, 
concentrated.  He  has  never  been  anything  of  a 
tonalist,  not  even  in  the  more  pictorial  sketch  of 
Willem  van  Saefiinghen^  which,  after  the  manner  of 
the  great  Leys,  has  something  rather  of  the  hot 
colouring  of  burnt  glass.  He  has  never  envied 
anything  in  the  modern  Dutchmen,  as,  from  the 
start,  he  saw  colour  prettily  as  colour  and,  in  a 
cunning  sequence  of  equivalents  (see  his  Prcetex- 
tatus  in  the  Amsterdam  Municipal  Museum),  set  it 
down  flat  and  smooth  into  a  well-ordered  colour- 
scheme,  governed  not  so  much  by  lines  as  by  a 
monumental  architecture  amid  whose  forms  the 
figures  play  their  decorative  parts.  To  imagine  that 
Alma  Tadema  looked  for  colour  only  in  the  second 
place  would  lead  to  mistaken  conclusions,  for,  although 
his  art  is  not  emotional,  he  does  not  belong  to  the 
literary  painters  and  all  his  works,  although  decorative 


132  Intermezzo 

rather  than  purely  pictoral,  are  "  observed"  from  the 
painter's  point  of  view.  Nevertheless,  superb  as  is 
the  composition  of  his  larger  paintings,  as  in  his 
Vintage  Festivals  and  PrcBtextattcs ;  unsurpassed  as  is 
the  cleverness  of  his  reproduction  of  marbles,  of 
textile  fabrics;  beautiful  as  is  the  colouring  of  his 
smaller  pieces,  the  quality  in  which  he  excels  first  and 
foremost  is  that  in  which  all  the  figure-painters  of 
all  time  have  ever  excelled  in  England:  the  depict- 
ing of  pretty  Englishwomen  in  nicely-chosen  attitudes. 
Whether  the  great  painters  of  the  eighteenth  century, 
in  a  more  frivolous  age,  painted  the  charms  of 
Lady  Hamilton  as  a  bacchante,  or  Rossetti  imbued 
his  English  models  with  the  passion  of  a  Juliet  or 
the  sensual  charm  of  a  Venus  Astarte,  or  Lord 
Leighton,  following  Ingres'  example,  gave  them  the 
impassivity  of  goddesses,  or  Alma  Tadema,  in  his 
turn,  paints  Englishwomen  as  Pandora  or  Sappho  or 
dancing  at  a  vintage  festival  or  reclining  upon  panther- 
skins,  they  remain,  for  all  that,  with  their  fair,  full 
faces,  their  phlegmatic  movements,  their  studied 
attitudes,  their  invariable  classic  outlines,  types  of 
English  beauty  of  their  day.  Here  we  have  the 
lasting  side  of  Alma  Tadema's  art.  His  archaeological 
pictures  may  prove  his  originality  and  his  sound 
acquaintance  with  by-gone  ages ;  but  it  is  the  beauty 
of  his  female  types  that  gives  them  their  value. 


THE    FIRST    LESSON — ALBERT    NEUHUIJS 

{Mniiicipal  Miiscnm,  Dordnxlit) 


CHAPTER  IX 
THE  HAGUE  SCHOOL:  SEQUEL 

Albert  Neuhuijs,  Blommers  and  Artz  followed  the 
example  of  Israels  and  infused  new  life  into  our  art 
of  ^^«r^-painting. 

Neuhuijs  belongs  to  the  school  of  Israels  in  his 
choice  of  subjects  and  to  that  of  Jacob  Maris  in 
his  colouring.  He  has  shown  himself  a  painter  of 
feeling  who  is  able  to  represent  the  calm  workaday 
life  of  the  people  of  Laren  or  Brabant  in  a  natural 
and  unforced  manner:  a  woman  tending  her  child, 
or  preparing  dinner,  or  watering  flowers;  an  elder 
sister  teaching  a  younger  child  to  knit:  all  against 
the  rich  red  of  a  cupboard,  or  a  white  wall,  or  a 
low  dresser.  Although  his  work  of  1875  ^o  1885 
possesses  the  solid  merits  of  the  cabinet-painters  and 
will  undoubtedly  stand  the  test  of  time,  he  altered 
his  methods  afterwards  to  this  extent,  that  he  now 
paints  in  the  houses  themselves  that  form  the  back- 
ground of  his  subjects,  thus  giving  a  more  spontaneous 
effect,  although  he  misses  the  precious  side  of  his 
earlier  pieces.  The  studio  gives  him  no  ideas  and 
so  he  goes  off  with  his  big  canvases  to  those  Laren 


134         The  Hague  School:  Sequel 

interiors  where,  as  he  says,  "  nature  herself  places 
the  colours  in  his  hands  and  the  movements  and 
attitudes  of  the  figures  are  there,  in  their  natural 
environment."  And,  even  if  the  picture,  as  such, 
suffers  occasionally  through  the  defective  lighting  of 
his  work,  we  gain  the  natural  little  child-figures  upon 
which,  in  the  ripe  tone  of  the  whole  picture,  the 
sunny  light  falls  that  gilds  a  profil  perdu,  a  downy 
neck,  a  head  of  yellow  hair. 

Albert  Neuhuijs  was  born  at  Utrecht  in  1 844  and 
received  his  first  instruction  at  the  hands  of  Gijs- 
bertus  Craeyvanger,  studying  later  at  the  Antwerp 
Academy.  He  began  as  a  history-painter  in  the 
Antwerp  manner  and  is  said  to  have  excelled  at 
that  time  in  the  painting  of  satin.  The  portraits  of 
women  which  he  produced  during  this  period  were 
noted  for  their  elegance.  He  did  not  begin  to 
turn  his  attention  to  the  painting  of  interiors  until 
1870  or  later. 

Bemardus  Johannes  Blommers,  the  youngest  of  this 
generation  of  painters,  was  born  at  the  Hague  in 
1845.  He  is  a  pupil  of  Bisschop  and  of  the  Hague 
Academy,  but  he  formed  himself  and  his  work  has 
nothing  in  common  with  that  of  his  master,  nothing 
of  Israels  and  but  little  of  Jacob  Maris,  whom  he 
admires  above  all  others.  As  against  the  tender 
conception  of  his  subjects  displayed  by  Neuhuijs, 
Blommers  sees  his  fisher-folk  from  the  glad  and  robust 
side.  There  is  a  great  contrast  between  his  sturdy 
children  of  the  sea  and  Israels'  frail,  pensive  creations. 
Like  most  painters,  he  began  by  producing  power- 
fully-drawn   small    figures,    like  that  strong  picture, 


mother's  joy — B.    J.    BLOMMEKS 
(Municipal  Museum,  Amsterdam) 


UNIVERSITY 


MOURNING — D.   A.   C.  ARTZ 

{Maison  Artz,  the  Hague) 


The  Hague  School:  Sequel         135 

Maternal  Joys,  at  the  Municipal  Museum  in  Amsterdam : 
a  cabinet-piece  which  possesses  every  quality  save 
that  of  atmosphere.  It  belongs  to  the  time  when 
our  painters  felt  more  strongly  bound  to  the  old 
masters  and  to  their  model,  the  time  when  the  trend 
towards  wider  harmonies,  subtler  analyses  of  colour, 
quicker  solutions  of  light  was  still  slumbering. 
However  delicately  treated  and  powerfully  modelled, 
the  young  mother  in  this  picture  already  shows  that 
healthy  side  of  his  art  which,  afterwards,  about  1882, 
found  its  most  forcible  expression  in  The  Fish-woman^ 
engaged  in  gutting  fish,  in  the  Hague  Museum :  a 
strong  figure  painted  in  deep  red  tones,  against 
which  the  white  of  the  fish  lying  on  the  red  tiles 
in  the  foreground  stands  out  as  a  delightful  still- life, 
completing  the  warm  browns  and  reds  of  this  truly 
imposing  work. 

Next  to  or  together  with  Hein  Burgers,  David 
Adolphe  Constant  Artz  was  undoubtedly  Israels' 
principal  pupil.  He  first  came  into  contact  with 
Israels  at  the  evening- classes  under  Royer  at  the 
Amsterdam  Academy,  where  he  painted  by  day  from 
the  living  model,  under  Egenberger.  From  that  time, 
he  worked  with  his  master,  whom  he  followed  to 
Zandvoort.  Afterwards,  when  he  had  selected  his 
tendency,  he  resolved  to  go  to  Paris,  where  he  became 
very  intimate  with  Jacob  and  Matthijs  Maris  (who 
painted  the  well-known  portrait  of  Artz)  and  with 
Kaem  merer. 

If  we  compare  Artz,  Israels'  pupil,  with  his 
master,  we  are  struck  by  the  absence  of  those  mystic 
qualities   which   the   latter's   later   works  reveal  and 


136        The  Hague  School:  Sequel 

which  Artz  admired  so  whole-heartedly  and  lacked 
quite  consciously  in  his  own  work.  In  a  picture 
such  as  Mournings  despite  the  fine  expression  of 
sorrow,  despite  the  fine  sentiment  that  places  the 
sobbing  woman  bending  forward  against  the  rosy, 
utterly  unconscious  child,  we  are  struck  by  the  fact 
that  this  sorrow  does  not,  as  it  would  have  done 
were  the  picture  painted  by  Israels,  permeate  the 
whole  figure,  the  fall  of  the  folds  of  the  woman's 
dress,  the  fall  of  the  light,  every  detail  of  the  apartment, 
which  would  have  been  dramatized  as  it  were  in 
and  through  the  human  tragedy;  we  see  that  Artz 
is  more  positive  and  more  practical,  that  he  prefers 
to  follow  his  model,  to  give  his  attention  to  each 
object  and  that,  from  this  point  of  view,  the  folds 
of  that  dress  are  beautifully  painted,  beautiful  too 
and  seventeenth-century  those  squat  little  baby-shoes 
on  that  empty  floor,  a  detail  upon  which  Jan  Steen 
could  not  have  improved. 

Properly  speaking,  Artz  was  one  of  the  first 
realists  in  our  country.  Loving  nature,  he  carefully 
followed  her  in  his  models  and,  especially  in  his  studies 
painted  from  nature,  showed  a  very  complete,  correct 
and  delicate  sense  of  the  pale  tonalities  of  beach  and 
dunes.  He  was  particularly  happy  in  his  open-air 
pictures,  in  which  his  work  showed  a  great  charm. 
The  studies,  again,  for  his  most  famous  picture.  The 
Refectory  of  the  Katwijk  AlmsJwuse,  belong  to  the  best 
and  the  most  original  that  we  possess  in  this  respect. 
Artz  was  bom  in  1837  and  died  at  the  Hague  in  1 890. 

In  addition  to  Hein  Burgers  (i  834-1 899),  Jozef 
Israels'  only  actual  pupil,  who,  it  is  true,  adopted  mainly 


THE    CUP— CHRISTOFFEL   BISSCHOP 
(The  property  of  H.M.  the  Queen  of  the  Netherlands) 


^^S£- 


'"'The' 


p   5 

X      - 

I     -2 


The  Hague  School:  Sequel    137 

the  somewhat  morbid  side  of  his  intrinsically  sound 
and  healthy  master,  but  who  left  some  delicately-painted 
little  pictures,  Valkenburg,  the  painter  of  interiors, 
was  a  faithful  and  capable  follower  of  Israels.  Hendrik 
Valkenburg  (18  2  6- 1896)  was  a  painter  who  was 
prevented  by  circumstances  until  he  had  almost 
attained  his  fiftieth  year  from  devoting  himself,  free 
of  all  school-lessons,  to  an  art  to  which  he  had  felt 
attracted  all  his  life  and  in  which  he  eventually 
succeeded  in  making  a  respectable  name,  in  the 
style  of  Israels.  He  painted  farm-house  interiors, 
honestly  and  simply  rendered,  mostly  of  those 
enormous  Twente  kitchens,  simply  and  truthfully 
and  well  and  unpretentiously  drawn.  Valkenburg  once 
related,  before  falling  under  the  charm  of  Mauve 
in  his  Laren  period,  that  Israels  had  said  to  him 
that,  in  every  tone  and  every  shadow,  a  colour 
should  retain  its  own  principle,  so  that  blue  remained 
blue,  red  red  and  so  on.  The  Hague  master,  the 
inscrutable  painter  of  luminous  browns,  had  long 
abandoned  this  principle  for  a  less  narrow  solution 
of  light,  for  a  freer  analysis  of  space;  but  Valken- 
burg held  fast  to  it  and  we  must  admit  that  it 
constitutes  his  strength.  Fot  that  matter,  at  Laren 
too  and  especially  in  his  little  kitchen-gardens  this 
painter  showed  great  merit. 

Though  Bisschop's  conception  of  the  interior  is  not 
related  in  respect  of  artlessness  and  not  at  all  in 
that  of  the  joy  of  life  with  the  pictures  of  the  old 
"little  masters,"  neither  was  his  conception  that  of 
Israels  or  of  Jacob  Maris.  It  is  true  that  he  gave 
a   portrait    of  the    old    Hinlopen  life,  a  peinture  des 


138         The  Hague  School:  Sequel 

mceurs  of  the  old  popular  life  in  Friesland,  of  everyday 
happenings  in  the  household,  but  he  failed  to  expand 
it  into  something  generally  human.  Nor  did  he  aim 
at  doing  so;  for,  whereas  Jozef  Israels  looks  upon 
things  only  as  a  means  to  increase  the  expression 
for  his  model,  Bisschop  was  above  all  a  painter  of 
still-life,  to  whom  the  figures  were  necessary  attributes 
to  give  life  to  the  precious  objects  of  a  past  age 
and  to  justify  their  use.  Nevertheless,  I  know 
pictures  of  Bisschop's  in  which  the  figures  form  the 
main  feature,  such  as  those  young  women  standing 
before  a  mirror  or  reading  at  a  writing-table;  and 
in  The  Mennonite  Supper  at  Hinlopen  figures  and 
still-life  are  very  happily  combined. 

Christoffel  Bisschop  was  born  at  Leeuwarden  in 
1828.  In  1846,  after  receiving  an  elementary 
education  in  his  native  town,  he  went  to  Delft  to 
work  under  Schmidt,  then  in  the  zenith  of  his  fame. 
After  Schmidt's  death,  Bisschop  studied  under  Huib 
van  Hove.  From  1852  to  1855,  the  year  in  which 
he  settled  at  the  Hague,  he  worked  in  the  studio 
of  Le  Comte  and  Charles  Gleyre,  formerly  the 
Atelier  Delaroche,  in  Paris.  He  made  a  considerable 
name.  The  house  which  he  occupied  with  his  wife, 
an  Irish  lady  by  birth,  in  the  woods  between  the 
Hague  and  Scheveningen,  was  arranged  as  an  old 
Frisian  dwelling-house  and  might  be  looked  upon 
as  a  museum  of  domestic  art.  He  died  recently, 
in   1904. 

The  art  of  painting  in  water-colours  underwent  great 
changes  in  the  hands  of  the  Hague  masters.  A 
water-colour  ceased  to  be  either  the  compact  picture 


H    "S 


The  Hague  School:  Sequel         139 

in  oils  which  an  earlier  generation  had  produced  or 
the  pencil,  chalk  or  pen-and-ink  drawing,  lightly- 
washed  with  colour,  of  the  old  masters.  In  the  hands 
of  our  impressionists,  water-colour  painting,  like  oil- 
painting,  became  an  emotional  art,  an  harmonious 
whole,  until,  with  the  aid  of  this  thinner  medium, 
our  Dutch  impressionism  went  further,  arrived  at 
subtler  results  and  attained  a  more  general  modernity 
then  the  more  classic  oil-paintings. 

Long  before  the  institution  of  the  exhibitions  of 
the  famous  Hague  Sketching  Club,  the  views  held 
by  the  Pulchri  Studio  Society  at  the  Hague  and 
Felix  Mentis  and  Arti  et  Amicitiae  in  Amsterdam 
had  given  occasion  for  the  display  of  water-colours. 
At  first,  these  took  place  only  in  the  evenings.  For 
a  time,  they  were  attended  regularly  by  Queen 
Sophie  and  Prince  Henry  of  the  Netherlands  and 
by  the  Duke  of  Saxe-Weimar  and  his  daughter. 
The  general  public  continued  reactionary  in  matters 
of  art  and  I  can  remember  the  speeches  delivered 
about  1880  on  the  subject  of  Jacob  Maris'  delicious 
water-colour  drawings,  speeches  embodying  grue- 
some anticipations  concerning  the  future  of  an  art 
in  which  sketches,  as  Maris'  drawings  were  called, 
were  exhibited  as  completed  works.  And  this  was 
at  a  time  when  Jaap  Maris  had  long  been  acknow- 
ledged as  a  master,  a  title  which  was  denied  him 
by  the  older  generation  of  Hague  painters  for  many 
a  long  day. 

The  original  members  of  the  Hague  Water-colour 
Society  were  Van  de  Sande  Bakhuijzen,  Miss  van  de 
Sande  Bakhuijzen,  Bisschop,  Mrs.  Bisschop-Swift, 
Bles,    Blommers,    Bosboom,    Henkes,   Israels,  Jacob 


MO         The  Hague  School:  Sequel 

and  Willem  Maris,  Mauve,  Mesdag,  Sad^e  and  Pieter 
Stortenbeker.  These  were  immediately  joined  by 
Artz,  Duchattel,  Nakken,  Albert  Neuhuijs,  C.  S. 
Stortenbeker,  E.  Verveer  and  Weissenbruch,  as  or- 
dinary members;  while  Alma  Tadema  in  London, 
Alleb6  and  J.  W.  Bilders  in  Amsterdam,  David  and 
Pieter  Oyens,  the  Famars  Testas,  Gabriel  and 
Roelofs  in  Brussels,  Rochussen  in  Amsterdam  and 
a  few  Belgians,  including  Emile  Wouters,  and  many 
Italians,  including,  at  a  later  date,  Segantini,  took 
part  in  the  famous  August  exhibitions  as  honorary 
members. 

First,  in  chronological  order,  among  the  minor 
artists  of  the  Hague  school  is  Charles  Rochussen, 
born  at  Rotterdam  in  1815,  who  was  looked  upon, 
in  the  latter  half  of  the  nineteenth  century,  as  the 
only  illustrative  talent  of  importance  among  us. 
Teyler's  Museum  at  Haarlem  has  a  Hunting  Party ^ 
painted  in  1857,  a  scene  filled  with  lords  and  ladies 
on  horseback  on  a  hilly  heath  in  Gelderland,  which, 
for  observation,  delicate  drawing  and  happy  colouring, 
is  quite  excellent  of  its  kind.  The  Fodor  Museum 
in  Amsterdam  possesses  similar  litde  pieces  and  also 
a  Dog-cart,  which  is  cleverly  drawn  and  admirably 
painted.  Rochussen  died  in  1894.  It  is  a  pity 
that  this  painter  of  very  considerable  talent  and  origi- 
nality was  eventually  merged,  as  it  were,  in  the  draughts- 
man and  illustrator ;  and  yet  he  was  the  only  illustra- 
tor of  any  importance  that  our  country  has  produced. 

Elchanon  Verveer  (18 26-1 900),  like  Israels,  Artz 
and  Blommers,  took  his  subjects  from  amid  the  life 
of  the  fishermen  on  the  sea-coast. 


Q    £ 


The  Hague  School:  Sequel         H' 

Pieter  Stortenbeker  (i  828-1 898),  the  animal 
painter,  may  be  said  to  have  surpassed  both  his 
masters,  H.  van  de  Sande  Bakhuijzen  and  J.  B.  Tom. 

Johannes  Hubertus  Leonardus  de  Haas,  the  Guelder 
artist,  born  in  1828,  had  the  same  master  as  Mauve. 
He  moved  to  Brussels  at  an  early  age  and,  though 
he  there  learnt  to  make  a  perhaps  superfluous  use 
of  white  paint,  he  nevertheless  displays,  in  his  Early 
Morning  at  the  Rijksmuseum,  a  great  power  of  form 
and  a  strenuous  search  after  atmosphere. 

Julius  Jacobus  van  de  Sande  Bakhuijzen,  born  in 
1835,  2-  pupil  of  his  father's,  is  a  moderately  good 
landscape-painter  who  has  found  his  level  more  par- 
ticularly in  forest-views. 

Willem  Carel  Nakken,  bom  in  1835,  ^  P^pil  o^ 
Dona's,  has  some  very  good  paintings  with  horses 
scattered  through  various  museums. 

Paulus  van  der  Velden,  born  in  1837  at  Rotter- 
dam, is  a  full-blooded  painter  of  interiors. 

Philip  Sad6e,  born  at  the  Hague  in  1837,  is  a 
painter  not  without  importance. 

Jozef  Hendrikus  Neuhuijs  (i  841- 1890),  a  younger 
brother  of  Albert  Neuhuys,  displayed  a  very  delicate 
and  sensitive  talent. 

Gerke  Henkes,  born  at  Delftshaven  in  1844,  en- 
joyed a  not  undeserved  success  at  a  time  when 
anecdotal  painting  was  more  generally  appreciated 
than  now. 

Pieter  ter  Meulen,  born  in  1843,  a  pupil  of  H.  van 
de  Sande  Bakhuijzen,  although  lacking  Mauve's 
fulness  of  tone,  is  one  of  the  most  honest  followers 
of  that  great  painter. 


142         The  Hague  School:  Sequel 

Far  above  any  of  these  stood  Eduard  Alphonse 
Victor  Auguste  van  der  Meer  (i  846-1 899).  Although 
he  was  not  a  painter  of  wide  scope,  he  possessed 
the  merit  of  portraying  well  and  faithfully  the 
polderlands  reclaimed  by  Weissenbruch  and  Gabriel. 
If  he  were  not  at  the  same  time  such  a  pure  painter, 
one  might  call  him  the  topographer  of  the  pools 
of  South  Holland,  for  none  of  them  all  was  able 
so  simply  and  succinctly  as  he  to  write  upon  the 
smooth  surface  of  those  pools,  whether  in  autumn 
or  winter,  the  little  accidents  pertaining  to  it:  the 
thin  reeds,  a  boat  or  a  belt  of  underwood.  His 
work  may  be  somewhat  too  even  and  this  is  pro- 
bably due  to  the  fact  that  he  was  deaf  and  dumb, 
which  caused  him  to  turn  his  thoughts  too  much 
upon  himself;  but,  on  the  other  hand,  his  sense  of 
still  nature  became  all  the  greater. 

A  few  women-painters  belong  to  this  period. 
Henriette  Ronner-Knip,  born  in  Amsterdam  in  1 8  2 1 , 
a  pupil  of  her  father,  J.  A.  Knip  (i  777-1847),  was 
doubtless  the  most  popular  woman-painter  of  her 
time.  From  the  first,  she  applied  herself  to  the  painting 
of  animals,  of  dogs  and  especially  cats;  and  she 
owes  her  name  to  the  natural  movements  which 
she   knew  how  to  give  to  her  pet  cats  and  kittens. 

Maria  Philippine  Bilders-van  Bosse  (i  837-1900) 
proved  herself  a  ready  pupil  of  painters  such  as 
Bosboom,  Van  de  Sande  Bakhuijzen  and,  especially, 
J.  W.  Bilders,  who  subsequently  became  her  husband. 
She  had  a  very  simple  feeling  for  landscape-painting. 

Sina  Mesdag-van  Houten,  born  at  Groningen  in 
1834,   married   H.  W.  Mesdag  and  began  to  paint 


^-         OF  THE  ^'^> 

'/ERSIT/ 


w  -a 


W     CO 


IN    TWIKKEL   WOOD — SINA    MESDAG-VAN    HOUTEN 
{The  property  of  Mrs.  van  Bockhoven,  Utrecht) 


...^SL, 

> 

•  ♦        ■  --^Jf^' 

j 

^^FW 

^u 

\  ■ 

.  '"^^kE 

_j 

^ 

n't'' 

The  Hague  School:  Sequel    143 

at  the  Hague.  She  received  her  first  instruction 
(her  real  education  came  to  her  from  the  French 
painters  whose  works  Mesdag  had  collected),  as  far 
as  regards  drawing,  from  D'Arnaud  Gerkens  and  she 
declares  that  she  also  learnt  much  from  a  talented 
woman  painter,  Harriet  Lindo.  Mrs.  Mesdag  has 
proved  herself  to  be  an  artist  of  emotional  power, 
able  to  set  before  us  in  the  grand  manner  the 
spacious  solitude,  the  startling  loneUness  and  abandon- 
ment of  our  heaths  and  dunes. 

Margaretha  Vogel-Roosenboom  ( 1 84 3- 1 899),  grand- 
daughter of  Schelfhout  and  wife  of  Johannes  Gijs- 
bert  Vogel  (born  in  1828),  the  landscape-painter, 
and  Gerardina  Jacoba  van  de  Sande  Bakhuijzen 
(18 26- 1 89 5)  represented  the  female  element  at  the 
Hague  exhibitions  and  made  a  fair  name  for  them- 
selves with  their  flowers  and  fruit.  Technically,  the 
latter  was  the  superior  of  the  two ;  but  the  former 
had  more  artistic  feeling,  in  so  far  that  she  selected 
her  own  arrangement  of  colour. 

Neither  of  them  possessed  the  solid  talent  of  their 
senior,  Maria  Vos,  born  in  1824  and  a  pupil  of 
Petrus  Kiers,  whose  painting  partook  rather  of  the 
old  Dutch  excellence.  She  is  represented  in  Boy  mans* 
Museum  by  a  picture  of  still-life  which  goes  to  show 
that  she  is  unsurpassed  by  any  woman-painter  of  this 
style  in  our  country. 

J.  B.  Tom's  mantle  may  be  said  to  have  descended 
upon  Johannes  Martinus  Vrolijk  (i  846-1 896),  an 
unemotional  but  serious  painter  of  fields  and  cattle. 
Vrolijk  was  a  pupil  of  Pieter  Stortenbeker,  distinguished 
himself  by  his  own  etchings  and  managed  the  Pulchri 


144         The  Hague  School:  Sequel 

Studio  press,  which  produced  Jacob  Maris*  Mill 
and  so  many  other  famous  etchings. 

Richard  Bisschop,  born  at  Leeu warden  in  1849, 
is  a  cultured  painter  of  church-interiors,  which  he 
executes  with  great  thoroughness  and  completeness. 
Occasionally,  in  his  water-colour  drawings  of  CathoUc 
churches,  in  the  twilight  of  the  columns  seen  against 
the  candle-light  and  the  faint  light  from  outside,  he 
shows  his  relationship  with  Israels;  while,  on  the 
other  hand,  his  painting  reveals  the  influence  of  his 
uncle  and  master,  Christoffel  Bisschop. 

Marinus  Boks  (i  849-1 885)  was  an  immediate 
pupil  of  Mauve's  and  a  pure  landscape-painter.  In 
the  few  pictures  of  his  short  life  known  to  us,  he 
has  said  something  about  the  dunes  that  none  had 
said  before  him.  Yet  it  is  not  possible  to  judge 
with  certainty,  because,  during  his  illness,  Jacob  Maris 
often  completed  his  unfinished  pictures  for  him  with 
his  own  powerful  hand. 

Lodewijk  Frederik  Hendrik  (known  as  Louis)  Apol, 
born  at  the  Hague  in  1850,  was  a  pupil  of  the 
Hague  Academy,  of  Johannes  Franciscus  Hoppen- 
brouwers  (181 9-1 866)  and  of  P.  Stortenbeker.  He 
is  a  skilful  painter,  who  achieved  the  full  measure 
of  his  talent  at  an  early  age,  making  a  name,  when 
only  twenty-five,  with  a  snow-piece,  A  Janttary  Day, 
now  in  the  Amsterdam  Municipal  Museum. 

A  more  powerful  figure  is  Theophile  de  Bock, 
born  at  the  Hague  in  1851.  Although  he  was  a 
pupil  of  Van  Borselen  and  Weissenbruch,  he  began 
by  painting  important  landscapes,  inspired  by  Corot, 
and  afterwards  passed  over  to  Jacob  Maris,  with 
whose  palette,  as  it  were,  he  painted  some  quiet  pools, 


9.    ^ 


CO      ,• 

^  4: 


'M 

^^^H^  <  V    ' 

V ,                                            jM.                 r^H 

^^^HSSb^^r^ 

it^>^«'^«^'?»$<!^  '^utiHurv  ^^^^H^H 

^^HHI^'  ^ 

o 

Oh 


L'^-t-lJfl^l 

H^H<.-» '  •jUb' 

M  rir( 

■hmmH 

^y?^r*-^ 

II 

H 

w 

F 

1 

^H 

IH 

w 

M 

w 


•9^ 


O    =S 


§1 


The  Hague  School:  Sequel         145 

conceived  in  a  virile  manner.  He  displays  his  talent 
not  only  in  his  earlier  pictures,  but  also  and  more 
especially  in  his  chalk  drawings  relieved  with  a 
touch  of  colour.  Here  he  shows  both  strength  and 
delicacy  and  also  his  later  originality,  without  a  certain 
clumsiness  which  spoils  the  harmony  of  his  boldly- 
constructed  landscapes. 

Johannes  Christiaan  Karel  Klinkenberg,  born  at 
the  Hague  in  1852,  is  a  painter  of  town-views,  an 
illusive  limner  of  bright  sunlight  on  house-fronts,  quite 
as  topographical  as  Springer,  but  less  colourful,  less 
studied  in  his  composition,  painting  the  old  buildings 
and  squares  and  canals  of  our  country  cleverly  and 
unemotionally,  in  a  manner  that  is  always  reminiscent 
of  his  master,  Christoffel  Bisschop.  Klinkenberg  is 
a  painter  of  whom  one  might  have  expected  that  he 
would  have  taken  the  excellent  Jan  Weissenbruch, 
with  his  fine,  sound  workmanship,  for  his  guide  in 
a  style  which,  separately  considered,  has  been  pro- 
duced by  no  later  artist  with  the  same  amount  of  truth 
and  value.  However,  he  found  himself  and  worked 
out  his  own  ideas,  which,  if  they  do  not  fall  within 
the  domain  of  pure  painting,  are,  in  any  case,  popular. 

George  Poggenbeek  ( 1 8 5 3- 1 902),  the  Amsterdam 
representative  of  this  generation  following  immediately 
upon  the  great  Hague  masters,  has  more  than  any 
other  reproduced  the  sense  of  this  school  in  his  dis- 
tinguished conception  of  our  landscape  with  meadows 
and  cattle,  which  has  been  painted  in  so  many 
various  ways.  To  the  delicacy  of  Mauve  he  added 
the  luxurious  green  which  Willem  Maris  gives  us  in 

lO 


146         The  Hague  School:  Sequel 

his  "  duck"  motives ;  and,  though  he  lacks  the  passion 
of  the  latter  and  the  simplicity  of  the  former,  he 
commands  a  daintiness  of  line,  of  a  more  or  less 
decorative  quality,  by  which  he  atones  in  distinction 
of  composition  for  his  shortcomings  in  power, 

Poggenbeek  was  destined  for  commerce ;  his  inter- 
course with  that  talented  and  short-lived  painter, 
Hamrath,  made  him  take  to  drawing  and  painting 
when  he  was  nineteen.  He  received  his  instruction 
from  Z.  H.  Velthuizen,  a  painter  who  was  not  much 
heard  of  in  his  day,  but  who  formed  a  number  of 
pupils.  He  also  learnt  much  from  his  connection 
with  Bastert,  with  whom  he  lived  for  seven  years  at 
Breukelen.  He  also  painted  in  Normandy  and 
Brittany :  fresh,  bright  town-views  drawn  with  a  quick 
sense  of  French  nature. 

Nicolaas  Bastert,  bom  at  Marseveen  in  1854,  is 
a  pure  landscape-painter,  a  pupil  of  the  Antwerp  and 
Amsterdam  Academies  and  of  Marinus  Heyl.  He 
formed  himself  more  especially  at  the  Hague,  under 
the  influence  of  the  clarity  of  Mauve  and  the  Marises, 
and  has  produced  good  work  in  a  strong  and  restful 
manner :  views  on  the  Vecht,  subjects  taken  from  the 
Amsterdam  water-ways,  also  old  castles.  He  excels 
particularly  in  views  of  rivers  and  other  waters. 

Fredericus  Jacobus  van  Rossum  Duchatel,  bom 
at  Leiden  in  1856,  attained  fame  as  a  painter,  both 
at  home  and  abroad,  thanks  to  the  natural  facility 
of  his  talent,  for  he  had  no  other  masters  than  the 
painters  and  paintings  he  observed  around  him.  He 
was  known  in  particular  for  those  Vecht  views  which 


WINTER    LANDSCAPE— F.    J.    VAN    ROSSUM    DUCHATTEL 
{^Municipal  Museum,  the  Hague) 


ft 

l^^^^__-^-_^ 

.4 

b 

^^^^1 

[            A'.:       ^-^'.^ 

h 

■V~  '^ 

.SF 

«^ 

alL-i 

^^^^ 

1  •  - 

r^  \.  ^ 

>r             ^ 

^■: 

K^ 

^^P|Hp5 

BY   THE    POOL — G.    POGGENBEEK 
{The  property  of  Mr.  A.  Preycr,  Amsterdam) 


IF' 


OUDAEN   CASTLE — N.    BASTERT 
{III  the  possession  of  the  Artist  at  Nieuwersluis) 


The  Hague  School:  Sequel         147 

Bastert  rendered  in  a  more  pictorial  fashion.  He  pos- 
sesses a  dexterity  in  painting  with  water-colour  which 
would,  I  verily  believe,  enable  him  te  set  down  a 
view  of  the  Vecht  on  a  brown-paper  coffee-bag  as 
easily  as  on  a  sheet  of  Whatman  drawing-paper. 
From  the  beginning,  this  sort  of  water,  with  country- 
villas,  summer-houses  and  barges  along  its  banks, 
formed  his  favourite  subject. 

Jacobus  Simon  Hendrik  Kever,  born  in  Amster- 
dam in  1854,  is  a  pupil  of  P.  F.  Greive,  but  soon 
began  to  follow  in  the  footsteps  of  Albert  Neuhuijs. 
He  appears  to  belong  to  those  painters  who,  endowed 
with  a  good  palette  and  an  easy  method  of  painting, 
require  another's  formula  in  order  to  be  able  to 
express  themselves.  And  often  our  Amsterdam  Kever 
paints  excellent  Neuhuijs  pictures,  notable  for  good 
workmanship  and  a  fine  composition. 

Tony  Lodewijk  George  Offermans,  born  in  1854 
at  the  Hague,  paints  shop-interiors,  somewhat  in 
the  style  of  the  Hague  school  with  an  admixture 
of  the  earlier  Mesker,  well-painted  pieces  which  have 
a  merit  of  their  own,  thanks  to  the  capital  work- 
manship and  the  faithful  rendering  of  the  types  repre- 
sented. He  is  a  pupil  of  Blommers  and,  indirectly, 
of  Artz ;  and,  what  is  more,  he  is  the  son  of  our 
greatest  lyrical  singer,  Mrs.  S.  Offermans-van  Hove, 
who  came  of  a  family  that  has  always  produced 
painters  and  musicians. 

The  portrait-painters  of  this  period  were  Th6r^e 
Schwartze,     bom     in    Amsterdam    in     1852,     and 


148         The  Hague  School:  Sequel 

Pieter  de  Josselin  de  Jong,  bom  at  St.  Oeden- 
rode  in  1861.  Strictly  speaking,  neither  of  them 
belongs  to  the  Hague  school;  but  they  accompany 
this  earlier  period,  as  it  were,  as  its  official  portrait- 
painters  and  must  needs  be  reckoned  with  it,  although 
they  have  been  surpassed  in  power  of  expression 
by  a  later  generation.  Th6rese  Schwartze  is  not 
only  the  most  widely-known  Dutch  woman-painter 
of  the  last  thirty  years,  or  even  of  the  whole  of 
the  nineteenth  century,  but  she  is  to  be  credited 
with  the  fact  that,  at  a  time  when  portrait-painting, 
notwithstanding  a  few  masterstrokes  of  Jozef  Israels, 
had  practically  fallen  into  decadence,  she  honoured 
her  father's  tradition  as  a  free  art,  not  devoid 
of  fantasy.  She  is  a  born  painter,  whose  fluent 
modelling  seems  to  be  something  quite  her  own, 
and,  although  draughtsmanship  is  not  her  strong 
point,  although  her  faces  could  not  withstand  the 
criticism  of  an  academic  expert,  although  —  true 
woman  that  she  is — she  occasionally  enlarges  the  eyes, 
reduces  the  mouths,  refines  the  finger-tips  of  her  sitters, 
she  has  sometimes  produced  portraits,  swiftly  seized 
in  a  few  days'  sittings,  of  such  great  excellence 
that  we  come  to  know  the  originals  better  through 
them.  Of  this  first  period,  the  portraits  of  Mr.  Fre- 
derik  Muller  and  of  Mr.  Toewater,  the  advocate, 
are  doubtless  the  most  powerful.  The  whole  con- 
struction of  the  first,  the  heavy  head,  shaded 
by  a  soft  black  hat  with  a  broad  brim,  lighted 
with  Rembrandt  effects,  brisk  in  colour,  excellent 
in  attitude,  square  and  stately,  points  to  the  quickness 
of  comprehension  which  is  one  of  this  painter's  fore- 
most qualities. 


THE    BARONESS    MICHIELS   VAN   VERDUIJNEN  -  VAN    BRIENEN    VAN    DE 

GROOTE    LINDT — THERESE    SCHWARTZE 

{The  property  of  the  Baroness  Michiels  van  Verdtnjnen,  the  Hague) 


JONKHEER   VICTOR   DE   STUERS — P.    DE    JOSSELIN    DE   JONG 
{The  property  of  Jonkhecr  Victor  de  Stuers,  the  Hague) 


The  Hague  School:  Sequel         149 

Th^r^se  Schwartze  is  a  woman  and  her  womanly 
intuition  led  her  to  woman's  domain  and  to  the  use 
of  a  material  in  which  womanly  intuition  rather  than 
practical  knowledge  points  the  way.  She  began  to 
produce  pastel  portraits  in  1885  and  soon  achieved 
technical  perfection,  particularly  in  the  modelling  of 
the  face,  which  is  more  natural  and  simple,  at  least 
in  so  far  as  regards  the  portraits  of  women,  in  this 
medium  than  in  oils.  And,  whereas,  before,  she 
was  reproached  with  being  able  to  paint  only  men's 
portraits,  that  is  to  say  character-portraits,  since  this 
period  she  has  shown,  in  a  series  of  charming  por- 
traits of  women  and  children,  that  pastel  is  a  very 
beautiful  medium  in  which  to  make  the  fleeting, 
evanescent,  pale  qualities  of  a  woman's  face  tell 
against  the  brilliancy  of  the  white  silks  or  muslins 
in  which  she  prefers  to  array  her  sitters.  Of  these 
portraits,  perhaps  that  of  the  Baroness  Michiels  van 
Verduijnen  is,  as  regards  both  composition  and  exqui- 
siteness  of  colouring,  the  most  elegant,  the  most 
mondain  portrait  painted  of  late  in  our  country,  while 
the  likeness  has  not  suffered  through  the  well-thought- 
out  arrangement  of  the  picture. 

De  Josselin  de  Jong  received  his  first  lessons  from 
P.  M.  Slager,  at  's-Hertogenbosch ;  afterwards  he 
frequented  the  Antwerp  Academy  and  completed 
his  education  in  Rome.  His  training,  like  Th^rese 
Schwartze's,  was  quite  foreign  to  the  ideas  existing 
at  the  Hague.  And  he  excels  rather  as  an  academic 
draughtsman  than  as  a  powerful  painter,  so  that  it 
would  appear  as  if  the  building  up  of  a  head  or 
the   outline   of  a  hand  never  cost  him  the  slightest 


I50         The  Hague  School:  Sequel 

trouble.  We  do  not  find  in  his  work  the  little  defects 
which  mark  that  of  Miss  Schwartze,  nor,  for  that 
matter,  her  charm.  He  has  painted  a  series  of  por- 
traits, honest,  free  from  exaggeration  and  soberly 
observed,  which  amply  satisfy  the  general  require- 
ments. He  has  also  painted  horses  ploughing, 
water-colours  that  often  display  great  power  and  are 
original  by  reason  of  the  stiff  lines  of  the  agricul- 
tural slopes  of  Limburg,  a  very  happy  subject,  to 
which  he  afterwards  added  glimpses  of  the  life  of 
the  foundries,  which  give  occasion  for  forcible  illus- 
tration-work rather  than  for  a  well-considered  har- 
monious whole,  although  we  are  bound  to  admire 
his  powers  as  a  draughtsman  when  he  represents 
his  puddlers  at  work. 

When  we  think  of  the  Hague  masters  to  whom 
this  school  owes  its  name,  we  realize  that,  sad  though 
the  fact  may  be,  they  too  are  subject  to  the  universal 
law  that  the  things  of  this  earth  de  not  endure. 
The  first  blow  fell  in  February  1888,  when  Mauve 
died  while  the  Hague  painters  were  at  the  height 
of  their  productiveness.  In  the  midst  of  his  work, 
in  the  full  flower  of  his  life,  he  was  snatched  away, 
unexpectedly,  from  among  that  host  of  powerful 
masters.  Bosboom  died  in  1890,  Artz  in  1892, 
Jacob  Maris  in  1899,  Weissenbruch,  Gabriel  and 
Roggenbeek  early  in  the  twentieth  century.  The 
death  of  Jacob  Maris  in  August  1899  was  a  blow 
from  which  the  Hague  school  was  never  to  recover. 
He  had  been  a  tower  of  strength  to  his  juniors,  a 
constant  assistance,  a  helping  hand;  and  his  loss 
was  irreparable. 


CHAPTER  X. 

THE  YOUNGER  MASTERS  OF  THE 
HAGUE  SCHOOL 

All  who  followed  the  older  masters  of  the  Hague 
school  based  their  methods  upon  them  at  the  start 
and  in  this  sense,  therefore,  followed  in  their  footsteps. 
But  the  more  powerful  figures  in  this  second  gene- 
ration, as  soon  as  they  were  able  to  dispense  with 
the  crutch  of  the  older  men,  struck  out  lines  of  their 
own.  Their  names  are  Bauer,  Breitner,  Isaac  Israels, 
Van  der  Maarel,  Kamerlingh  Onnes,  Suze  Robertson, 
Tholen,  Verster  and  De  Zwart. 

George  Hendrick  Breitner,  bom  at  Rotterdam  in 
1857,  was  the  oldest  and  also  the  most  vigorous  of 
his  contemporaries.  He  was  a  pupil  of  Willem 
Maris,  whose  broad  smooth  touch  he  applied,  together 
with  the  colour-schemes  of  Jaap  Maris,  to  a  more 
passionate  colouring  in  his  charges  of  cavalry,  in 
his  artillery  seen  in  profile  against  the  sky-line,  power- 
fully built  up,  with  the  long  foreground  represented 
clearly  and  evenly  in  forcible  tonalities.  He  is,  above 
all,  the  painter  of  movement,  whose  artistic  bent  inclined 
him  towards  the  depicting  of  the  bewildering  bustle 


1^2 


The  Younger  Masters 


of  military  life :  mounted  artillery-men  displaying  their 
outlines  against  the  smooth  sky,  or  galloping  down 
the  dunes,  full  of  screaming  yellows  and  blacks,  of 
horses  and  of  the  bright,  white  sand ;  or  a  shoeing- 
smith;  or  a  halt  by  a  Brabant  homestead,  one  of 
those  moments  in  the  manoeuvres  which  he  would 
attend  sketch-book  in  hand.  Afterwards,  it  drove 
him  to  paint  the  huge  complication  of  the  trams 
starting  from  the  Dam  at  Amsterdam,  with  all  its 
noisy  life  and  bustie  of  motley  pedestrians  and 
passengers  and  vehicles,  or  else  of  overburdened 
coal-wains,  standing  out  high  and  huge  against  the 
petty  life  of  a  still  canal.  These  town-views  are 
pieces  of  a  magnificent  naturalism,  of  a  passion  that 
contains  none  of  the  spacious  quietude  in  which 
Jacob  Maris  sees  the  town  lying  under  the  fleeting 
clouds,  none  of  the  latter's  melodious  harmonies, 
none  of  his  symphonic  view  of  nature,  but  rather  a 
modem  instrumentation,  in  which  the  brasses  prevail. 
For  Breitner  is  essentially  a  modern  painter,  who, 
coming  from  the  restful  Hague,  must  needs  have 
been  impressed  with  the  great  movement  of  a  capital 
city ;  a  passionate  painter  for  whom  it  was  reserved 
to  reproduce  in  large  and  mighty  and  truthful  strokes 
the  monumental  greatness  of  the  old  town  and  also 
its  modern  street-life,  with  the  dissonance  of  the 
shrill  street-lamps,  the  brightly-lighted  shops,  glaring 
through  the  peace  of  the  evening,  shining  fiercely 
upon  the  passers-by,  turning  the  wet  asphalt  into 
a  mirror  in  which  the  figures  are  lengthened  in  an 
unreal  fashion. 

But    for  us  who  acknowledged  Breitner  from  the 
beginning  it   was   finer   than   all   this  to  watch  him 


PORTRAIT   OF    HIMSELF — G.    H,    BREITNEK 
[The  property  of  Mr.  H.  J.  van  der  Week,  the  Hague) 


W     r- 

2  ^ 


of  the  Hague  School  153 

on  the  drawing  evenings  at  Pulchri  Studio,  in 
the  little  sketching-room,  with  the  tobacco-smoke 
floating  up  to  the  ceiling  and  obscuring  the  model. 
There  he  sat  fixing  a  water-colour,  holding  the 
drawing-block  between  his  ankles,  dripping  the  paint 
from  his  brush  according  to  its  true  values.  And 
in  a  moment  there  would  come  into  being  the 
white  of  an  apron,  the  blue  of  a  soldier's  uniform, 
amid  the  admiration  of  those  who  stood  gathered 
round  this  perfect  virtuoso  in  colour. 

This  was  in  the  Hague  time  of  his  period  of 
storm  and  stress,  when  he  painted  as  and  because 
he  must.  I  remember  later  an  occasion  at  the 
short-lived,  but  uncommonly  distinguished  art-club 
on  the  Keizersgracht  in  Amsterdam,  how  Lord 
Leighton's  Phryne  compelled  our  admiration  by  the 
magnificent  soundness  of  its  qualities  and  how  we 
were  in  the  same  moment  impressed  by  a  brilliant 
colour-sketch  of  Breitner's,  a  woman  in  yellow  with 
a  withered  tulip  in  her  hand,  painted  entirely  with 
cin  eye  to  beauty.  It  was  thus  that  Frans  Hals 
painted  his  master-pieces  :  The  Laughing  Cavalier^  the 
corporation-pieces  at  Haarlem ;  thus  that  Rembrandt 
painted  The  Lesson  in  Anatomy  :  not  thinking  of  the 
public,  disregarding  commercial  values,  from  sheer 
love  of  beauty,  following  nature's  promptings  alone. 
And  it  was  thus  that  Breitner,  who,  in  the  matter 
of  his  tones,  is  himself  an  old  master,  painted 
that  woman  with  the  black  cat,  painted  those  por- 
traits of  himself  in  that  warm,  yellow  tone,  painted 
those  firm,  yet  delicate,  living  flowers,  painted 
those  powerful  Amsterdam  studies  from  the  naked 
model. 


154  The  Younger  Masters 

Although  his  artistic  training  was  very  different 
from  that  of  Jacob  Maris,  Breitner  never  ceased 
seeking  for  means  to  overcome  his  defects  of  form. 
And,  notwithstanding  the  effective  hints  which  he 
received  from  that  fine  horse-painter,  Rochussen; 
notwithstanding  the  fact  that  he  passed  an  examination 
in  intermediate  drawing  (he  used  to  say  that,  if  you 
stood  in  the  Veenestraat  pelting  people  with  potatoes, 
nine  out  of  every  ten  men  hit  would  have  one  of 
those  certificates  in  his  pocket :  nevertheless,  his  own 
enabled  him  to  give  a  course  of  lessons  at  Leiden, 
where,  among  others,  Floris  Verster  was  his  pupil) ; 
notwithstanding  his  having  painted  for  twelve  months 
in  the  studio  of  Willem  Maris,  who  then  lived  at 
Oud-Rozenburg ;  nay,  even  after  he  had  already 
made  an  absolute  name  for  himself  among  the 
younger  and  even  among  some  of  the  older  painters 
of  his  time,  he  resolved  to  go  for  two  years  to  the 
Amsterdam  Academy,  to  learn  drawing  under  Alleb6. 
I  know  not  in  how  far  he  here  found  what  he  had 
come  to  seek;  but  one  thing  is  certain:  he  saw 
Amsterdam,  was  smitten  with  its  strenuous  life, 
became  the  great  painter  of  the  great  city  and  never 
returned  to  the  more  contemplative  Hague. 

If  Breitner,  in  his  later  paintings  of  moorlands  on 
the  bright  outskirts  of  Amsterdam,  was  obliged  to 
subordinate  his  rich  tonalities  to  a  more  open  tech- 
nique of  line,  Suze  Robertson,  on  the  other  hand, 
born  at  the  Hague  in  1857,  although  more  closely 
related  to  him  at  the  start,  was  able  not  only  to 
retain,  but  even  to  increase  the  wealth  of  her  palette. 
Nearly  cdl  the  painters  of  the  Hague  school  lost  the 


g-5 


<  ^ 


The' 


OF 


GIKL    RESTING — SUZE    BISSCHOP-KOBERTSON 
{The  property  of  Mr.  E.  V.  F.  Ahn,  the  Hague) 


of  the  Hague  School  i55 

Intensity  of  their  colour  in  the  search  for  light  in 
a  wider  aspect.  She,  who  can  hardly  be  called  a 
landscape-painter,  except  in  her  little  views  of  Noord- 
wijk,  of  which  she  only  borrows  the  form  to  employ 
it  as  a  subject  for  her  colourful  temperament,  has 
made  splendid  studies  of  figures  in  her  studio,  worked 
up  occasionally  to  something  very  complete,  as  in 
the  little  dark  figure  of  a  girl  seen  against  a  yellow 
silk  background,  a  subject  which,  thanks  to  its  heavy 
modelling  and  its  heavy  tone,  became  a  quite  excep- 
tional and  independent  artistic  utterance.  Combined 
with  great  technical  qualities,  she  has  displayed  this 
wealth  of  ripe  tones  both  in  oils  and  in  water-colours, 
a  feeling  for  colour  that  is  visionary  rather  than 
realistic.  Her  models  do  not  command  the  gloriously 
outspoken  veracity  of  Breitner's :  they  approach  more 
nearly  Rembrandt's  conception ;  and  I  doubt  whether 
Suze  Robertson  has  ever  admired  any  Rembrandt 
more  than  the  Suzanna  in  the  Mauritshuis,  seen 
through  her  own  rich  temperament. 

She  is  of  the  same  age  as  Breitner;  but,  although 
born  at  the  Hague,  she  hails  by  origin  from  Rot- 
terdam, the  great  commercial  city  on  the  Maas. 
Like  Breitner,  she  began  by  passing  her  examination 
for  intermediate  education  at  the  Hague  Academy 
and,  like  him,  began  by  giving  lessons.  Her 
circumstances  compelled  her  to  remain  first  for  six 
years  at  the  secondary  girls'  school  at  Rotterdam 
and  for  one  year  in  a  private  intermediate  school 
in  Amsterdam. 

If  Th6r^e  Schwartze  may  be  described  as  the 
most  famous  Dutch  female  painter  of  her  time,  Suze 
Robertson  is  undoubtedly  the  greater  artist,  perhaps 


1 56  TheYounger  Masters  of  the  Hague  School 

the  only  woman  of  our  day  whose  femininity  betrays 
itself  in  her  art  not  as  weakness  but  as  strength. 
In  1892,  she  married  Richard  Bisschop,  the  painter 
of  church-interiors. 

It  is  a  remarkable  fact  that  Isaac  Israels,  who, 
born  at  the  Hague  in  1865,  grew  up  as  much 
as  or  even  more  than  Breitner  in  the  florescence 
of  the  Hague  school,  never  really  belonged  to  it. 
For,  when  he  began,  he  was  first  attracted  by  sol- 
diers (I  do  not  know  if  this  was  in  imitation  of 
Breitner)  and  painted  them  according  to  his  own 
ideas,  in  small,  compact,  daintily-drawn  pictures,  in- 
dependently of  his  father's  work  and  very  cleverly  for 
so  young  a  painter.  At  the  same  time,  he  produced 
some  very  delicately-painted  little  portraits  of  women, 
including  one  with  a  park  for  its  background,  without 
troubling  about  any  considerations  oi  plem-air.  Still, 
these  portraits  were  noticed  only  by  a  few  in  a  time 
of  broad  brushwork  in  portrait-painting  and  it  was 
the  scenes  of  military  life  that  made  his  name  at  a 
comparatively  early  age.  His  picture  of  colonial 
troops  on  the  bridge  at  Rotterdam  had  a  success 
in  Paris. 

How  he  brought  himself  to  fling  away  what  he 
had  achieved  before  he  had  found  a  new  pair  ot 
shoes  to  fit  him  I  do  not  know;  but  one  thing  is 
certain,  that  the  Amsterdam  Academy,  Amsterdam 
life,  the  influence  of  the  Hterary  movement  that  circled 
round  the  Nieuwe  Gidsy  that  this  half-literary,  half- 
pictorial,  but  in  any  case  wholly  intellectual  life  was 
well-adapted  to  change  his  point  of  view.  In  Paris, 
he   would   have  belonged  to  that  array  of  immense 


I 


^, 


t]^ 

I^H 


of  the  Hague  School  i57 

draughtsmen  who  reproduce  the  life  of  the  boulevards 
with  so  much  sadness,  but  also  with  so  much  refine- 
ment of  form.  With  us,  he  also  became  a  peintre  de 
mceu7's ;  but  through  it  all,  in  spite  of  himself,  there 
gleamed  the  impressionism  of  the  Hague  school. 
He  began  by  making  chalk-drawings,  straight  from 
nature:  canals  with  figures,  streets  seen  from  some 
well-placed  window ;  and  in  these  very  first  drawings 
everything  had  disappeared  that  one  used  to  admire 
in  him:  they  were  clever  scrawls  and  scribbles, 
snapshots  that  presented  an  interesting  glimpse  of 
Amsterdam,  without  supplying  anything  new,  unless 
we  except  The  Kalverstraat  The  first  important 
production  was  The  Dancing-house^  an  interior  showing 
a  stifling  atmosphere,  where,  in  a  thick  haze,  sailors 
stare  at  women  spinning  round,  a  sickening  episode, 
crudely  and  inexorably  outspoken,  Hke  a  scene  from 
Zola,  while  in  that  perturbing  painting.  Women 
smoking,  he  displayed  types  that  belong  to  the  most 
naturalistic  pages  of  our  nineteenth- century  art. 

We  must  not  look  in  these  works  nor  in  any 
others  of  his  later  period  for  the  harmony  of  the 
great  Hague  men  his  masters,  nor  for  their  colouring, 
their  sheer  beauty,  their  charm  of  workmanship,  their 
well-balanced  composition.  Nor  again  must  we 
look  to  find  in  him  a  subject  developed  into  a 
complete  picture.  What  Isaac  Israels  aims  at  is 
to  seize  the  moment,  the  movement,  the  street  types, 
the  street  life  forming  part  of  the  streets,  of  the 
town.  He  is  essentially  one  of  the  younger  men, 
endowed  with  more  sensitive  nerves  and  less  balance 
than  the  Hague  men,  a  son  of  his  time,  a  son  too 
of  Jozef  Israels  the  psychologist. 


158  The  Younger  Masters 

No  more  honest  artist  exists ;  and,  like  that  virtuoso 
of  the  brush,  Manet,  he  might  have  said,  in  the 
catalogue  of  his  first  exhibition : 

"Come  here  to  see  not  complete,  but  upright 
work." 

He  sacrifices  nothing  to  commercial  values;  one 
knows  of  no  concession  made  by  this  restless  worker ; 
he  adds  nothing  conventional,  nothing  acquired  by 
knowledge  or  experience  to  his  work.  The  faces  are 
characterized  with  a  stroke  or  two;  the  figures  and 
the  whole  episode  are  reproduced  with  a  genuine 
realism  which  is  never  touched  up  in  the  studio  or 
elaborated  into  an  imposing  colour-scheme.  His  work 
is  one  long  array  of  human  documents,  unique  in  our 
country  for  their  unvarnished  truthfulness.  Never- 
theless, in  quite  recent  years,  he  has  produced  works 
which  show  that  he  is  adopting  a  more  synthetic 
manner  of  seeing  and  a  more  monumental,  though 
always  life-like  mode  of  expression. 

Pure  landscape-painting  is  represented  in  this 
generation  by  De  Zwart  and  Tholen.  Willem  Bastiaan 
Tholen,  born  in  i860,  was.  like  Voerman,  denied 
the  privilege  of  being  born  at  the  Hague  or,  rather, 
of  growing  up  there  amid  the  riot  of  beauty  to  which 
the  work  of  the  great  masters  contributed  daily.  Both 
of  them  were  natives  of  Kampen  and  received  their 
education  first  under  Hein,  the  landscape-painter,  who 
was  not  able  to  instil  much  life  into  his  pupils,  and 
later  under  J.  O.  Belmer,  the  painter  and  drawing- 
master,  who,  newly-arrived  at  Kampen,  encouraged 
his  pupils,  prepared  them  for  the  Amsterdam  Academy 
and  reconciled  their  parents  to  the  idea  of  bringing 


of  the  Hague  School  i59 

up  their  sons  to  an  artistic  career.  At  the  Hague 
and  even  in  Amsterdam,  it  is  easy  to  become  a 
painter,  almost  too  easy,  in  fact.  But  in  the  smaller 
towns,  which  possess  no  academies,  no  animated  art- 
life,  no  picture-galleries,  we  cannot  show  sufficient 
appreciation  of  a  painter  who,  compelled  by  circum- 
stances to  accept  a  position  as  local  drawing-msister, 
displays  a  true  love  of  his  art  and  devotion  to  his 
pupils.  Tholen  never  fails  to  admit  that,  without 
this  guidance,  he  would  never  have  become  the  man 
he  is.  All  his  later  masters  might  have  been  different ; 
but  he  would  have  been  nowhere  without  Belmer. 
After  the  Academy,  he  took  Gabriel,  then  still  in 
Brussels,  as  his  master.  This  choice  is  an  early 
characteristic  of  the  practical  painter  that  Tholen 
has  since  become. 

Practical,  sure  of  himself,  learning  in  the  midst  of  his 
admiring  commerce  with  the  Hague  masters,  Tholen 
made  an  early  name  with  a  couple  of  water-colours 
of  the  children's  playground  in  the  Scheveningen 
Woods.  Later,  at  an  exhibition  of  the  Dutch  Drawing 
Association,  he  showed  the  interior  of  a  dairy,  in 
which  the  reflections  of  the  brass  milk-pails,  the 
white  walls  and  a  touch  of  blue  were  carried  to  a 
pitch  of  uncommon  purity.  Perhaps  even  more 
elaborate  was  The  Butcher  s  Shop,  an  admirable 
interior  with  a  vista,  which,  thanks  both  to  the 
execution  and  the  water-colour  treatment,  gained  the 
admiration  of  all  painters,  young  and  old  masters 
alike.  A  country-house  in  a  labyrinth  of  bushes  and 
bracken,  green-houses,  a  toll-house,  Scheveningen 
streets,  the  Scheveningen  canal  may  be  numbered 
among  his  most  precious  water-colours. 


i6o  The  Younger  Masters 

Tholen's  work  shows  no  trace  of  an  endeavour 
in  any  other  direction  than  the  picturesque.  From 
the  first,  he  proves  himself  a  sound  and  powerful 
landscape-painter,  whose  streets  and  landscapes,  with 
their  boldness  of  construction  and  brightness  of  tone 
and  firmness  of  line  and  colouring,  tell  all  that  they 
have  to  tell,  without  ever  degenerating  into  illustrations. 
He  is  one  of  those  painters  who  dare  to  be  them- 
selves, who  place  strength  above  feeble  sentimentality, 
who  do  not  consider  our  Dutch  art  of  landscape- 
painting  to  be  bound  to  any  one  formula  and  who 
do  not  object  if  they  are  called  cold  because  of  their 
cool  expression  of  a  fact,  for  the  reason  that  they  are 
convinced  that  strength  and  not  weakness  is  their 
motive  power.  Years  passed  in  which  his  work 
was  sent  straight  to  England,  so  that  we  but  rarely 
saw  an)^hing  of  it.  At  present,  his  subjects  are 
taken  to  a  great  extent  from  the  Zuider  Zee  or  rivers. 
And,  if  a  change  be  perceptible  in  his  work,  this 
is  in  consequence  of  the  reflections  in  which  a  painter 
often  indulges  at  about  his  fortieth  year,  the  age 
when  we  throw  off  the  influences  received  from  without 
and  recover  our  own  natures. 

Tholen's  nature  is  not  an  expansive  one  and 
therefore  his  merits  as  a  painter  are  not  always 
equally  obvious.  And,  in  the  ever-growing  admiration 
for  a  more  fixed  art,  for  the  older  men,  he,  with 
the  best  of  the  younger  masters,  stands  alone. 

Willem  de  Zwart,  who  is  before  all  a  colourist, 
was  born  at  the  Hague  in  1862.  He  was  a  pupil 
of  the  Hague  Academy  and,  what  is  more,  he  is, 
in  point  of  fact,  the  only  direct  pupil  of  Jacob  Maris. 


S  I 


of  the  Hague  School  i6i 

The   influence   is   seen   in  his  "Sand-pits"  of  about 
1885    to   1890.     Mellow,  firmly-painted,  bright  and 
full  of  tone,  these  sand-pits,  lying  in  the  yellow  dunes 
under  the  grey  skies,  reflected  in  a  canal,  enlivened 
by  the  movement  of  sand-boats  and  navvies,  belong 
to  the  best  that  he  has  yet  painted.     At  that  time, 
he    was    living    at    the    Hague   in   the  Beeklaan,  a 
favourite  quarter  with  artists,  lying  between  the  dunes 
on  the  one  side  and  the  fat  fields,  canals  and  farm- 
steads   on  the  other.     Here  he  would  also  surprise 
us   with  his  figures  of  women,  full  of  the  breath  of 
life,  like  Breitner's  women,  like  Jacob  Maris*  portrait 
of  his   sister,  Hke  Terburgh's  women,  although  less 
refined.     And,    above   all,   he   was  the  first  to  turn 
into   a  sheer   feast   of  colour  the  bright  squares  of 
the    town,    with   the   gleaming   black  panels  of  the 
passing  carriages,  pieces  filled  with  rich  tones,  tho- 
roughly intelligent  performances  which,  nevertheless,  did 
not  go  beyond  the  just  demands  of  landscape-painting. 
A    turning-point   arrived  in  his  career  too.     This 
was  when  the  Hague  ceased  to  be  the  artistic  centre, 
when  Breitner  and  Isaac  Israels  were  settled  in  Am- 
sterdam,   when    Bauer    went    to   Bussum  and  when 
De  Zwart  himself  had  gone  to  Hilversum.     Was  this 
for   private  reasons,  or  to  enter  the  environment  of 
the  younger  Amsterdammers,  or  from  the  longing  for 
the    country,    for   solitude,    that   drove  the  strongest 
to   seclusion?   One   thing   is    certain,  that  De  Zwart 
had  his  work  cut  out  for  him  to  recover  his  "  form. " 
He  drew  in  chalks,  he  etched,  he  painted,  until,  a  few 
years    ago,    he    again    began   to  produce   paintings 
which  attracted  notice  through  the  robust,  not  always 
harmonious  colouring,  through  the  powerful  draughts- 

II 


1 62  The  Younger  Masters 

manship  which  he  displayed  in  somewhat  Old-Dutch 
subjects,  such  as  a  Poultry-market,  a  water-colour, 
or  in  bright-coloured  little  interiors,  or  in  pictures 
of  slums.  From  that  time,  he  hcis  shown  compa- 
ratively little  connection  with  his  master  or  with  the 
traditions  of  the  Hague  school. 

The  talented  colourist  Johannes  Evert  Akkeringa, 
born  in  the  isle  of  Banka  in  1864,  though  not  a 
pupil  of  De  Zwart's,  belongs  to  his  school.  He 
studied  at  the  Hague  and  Rotterdam  Academies 
and  has  produced  supply-painted  little  pieces — figures, 
dunes,  flower-gardens — real  little  cabinet-pieces,  which 
are  greatly  valued  and  yet  are  modern,  like  something 
lying  half-way  between  De  Zwart  and  the  earlier 
Rochussen.  He  has  this  in  common  with  all  the 
younger  painters  of  the  Hague  school,  that  he  has 
not  yet  said  his  last  word. 

Van  der  Maarel  is  a  colourist  of  a  different  type 
from  either  Breitner  or  Mrs.  Bisschop-Robertson. 
Verster,  in  his  colour  period,  and  Voerman,  in  his 
early  flower-pieces,  both  had  something  in  common 
with  him ;  nevertheless.  Van  der  Maarel's  aspirations 
in  the  matter  of  form  and  colour  find  a  different 
expression.  In  reality,  he  is  more  nearly  related 
to  the  Venetian  masters,  with  their  passionate  love 
of  colour,  than  to  the  Dutch.  I  remember,  many 
years  ago,  seing  a  figure  of  a  little  Italian  girl  by 
Van  der  Maarel,  leaning  against  the  stone  balustrade 
of  a  Paris  bridge,  with  a  grey  sky  just  broken  up 
by  harmonious  orange.  The  purity  of  the  red  in 
the  little  figure  and  the  charm  of  colour  in  the  sky 


LITTLE    SIS — M.    VAN    DER    MAAREL 
(The  property  of  Mr.  J.  J.  Biesing,  the  Hague) 


OF  THE ^^^ 


•ORJ 


of  the  Hague  School  163 

at  once-  attracted  the  attention  of  the  younger  men, 
whereas  some  of  the  older  painters  did  not  think 
it  worth  while  to  make  so  much  fuss  of  a  bit  of  sky- 
like  that,  which  anyone  might  have  painted  in  a 
happy  moment. 

Van  der  Maarel  is  also,  is,  in  fact,  before  all  a 
painter  of  portraits;  at  least,  he  has  produced  his 
most  important  work  in  this  direction.  Yet  he  must 
not  be  regarded  as  a  professed  portrait- painter ;  for 
the  demands  of  this  branch  of  art  are  not,  in  his 
case,  confined  to  a  more  or  less  simply-painted  coun- 
terfeit presentment  nor  to  that  penetration  into 
character  which  leads  to  psychological  portraiture. 
For  him,  a  portrait,  even  as  a  still-life  piece  or  a 
landscape,  is  a  piece  of  temperamental  art,  a  problem 
in  colour,  so  much  so  that  he  is  unable  to  start 
upon  his  portrait,  has  no  inclination  to  do  so,  be- 
fore all  the  conditions  of  tonality  in  the  face  of  his 
model  and  in  the  environment  selected  by  him  are 
such  that  they  respond  in  a  measure  to  the  painter's 
own  sense  of  colour. 

Marius  van  der  Maarel  was  bom  in  1857  at  the 
Hague  and  began  by  attending  the  Hague  Academy. 
Afterwards,  he  became  a  pupil  of  Willem  Maris. 
Thanks  to  the  distinction  that  marked  his  efforts,  to 
the  taste  and  refinement  of  his  art,  he  was,  in  his  earlier 
years,  a  leader  of  many.  Bauer,  in  his  richly-painted 
pieces  of  fashionable  life,  Verster  and  several  others 
underwent  the  influence  of  this  painter  who  had 
been  fully  formed  at  an  early  age.  The  superior 
colour-arrangements  of  Anna  Adelaida  Abrahams 
(bom  in  1849),  the  still-life  painter,  may  be  regarded 
as  belonging  to  his  school,  while,  as  a  direct  pupil 


i64  The  Younger  Masters 

of  his  later  period,  we  can  reckon  Frederik  Salberg 
(bom  in  1876),  who,  up  to  the  present,  follows  his 
master's  ideas  in  figures  and  flowers. 

Floris  Henric  Verster,  bom  at  Leiden  in  1861, 
is  rather  difficult  to  understand.  No  sooner  do  we 
think  that  we  have  caught  the  intention  of  this  pure 
artist  than  he  changes  his  formula;  and,  when  we 
penetrate  this,  he  comes  up  with  a  work  so  directly 
opposed  to  the  last  that  we  are  constrained  forth- 
with to  change  our  second  conception  for  a  third. 
Vermeer  of  Delft  was  called  the  sphinx  of  our 
seventeenth-century  painting.  I  do  not  wish  to  sug- 
gest a  direct  analogy ;  but  it  must  be  admitted  that 
Horis  Verster  is  our  latter-day  sphinx,  who,  refusing 
to  allow  his  riddles  to  be  solved,  poses  a  new  riddle 
with  each  new  picture. 

In  1887,  he  produces  a  work  representing  two 
plucked  fowls  on  a  newspaper,  painted  in  cool, 
firm  tones  of  an  original  order,  yet  closely  related 
to  De  Zwart  and  Jacob  Maris:  a  master-piece,  this 
drawing.  Next,  with  mellower  pigments  and  in 
deeper  tones,  he  paints  hollyhocks,  with  something 
of  the  passionate  enthusiasm  of  Breitner.  Then  he 
changes  his  colour-scheme  for  more  cruel  tones  in  red 
and  purple  anemonenes,  in  pale-violet  chrysanthemums, 
blood-red  tulips,  deep  red  and  yellow  roses  and 
amaranth  phlox,  colours  that  suggest  passages  of 
Berlioz'  Faust  Again,  after  turning  over  so  many 
new  leaves,  he  produces  his  gourds,  his  eucalyptus, 
his  flowering  branch  in  a  Japanese  vase,  executed  in 
childish  detail  with  a  wax-pencil:  powerful,  this,  but 
suggestive    of  a    woman    picking    out    a  flower  on 


FLOWERS — F.    H.    VERSTER 
{The  property  of  Messrs.  E.  J.  van  Wisselingh  &  Co.,  Amsterdam) 


of  the  Hague  School  165 

a  tapestry;  beautiful,  but  so  coldly  beautiful.  Then, 
suddenly  deserting  his  spontaneous  landscapes,  he 
builds  you  up  his  houses  and  streets  and  churches 
carefully,  brick  by  brick.  What  next?  Yet  all  these 
different  phases  are  the  work  of  one  man,  spring 
from  the  temperament  and  the  sense  of  colour  of 
one  artist,  intelligent  always,  a  fine  and  true  painter 
in  his  first,  a  turbulent  painter  in  his  second  period 
and,  in  all,  a  distinguished  master  of  the  technical 
side  of  his  art,  who  has  undoubtedly  not  yet  shown 
us  his  last  formula  and  is  keeping  many  exquisite 
surprises  in  reserve  for  us. 

Menso  Kamerlingh  Onnes,  born  in  i860,  is  first 
and  foremost  a  flower-painter,  though  he  has  also 
painted  portraits.  He,  in  his  turn,  has  enlarged  the 
technique  of  water-colour.  Herein  lies  his  strength. 
He  is  like  a  conjuror  with  his  water-colours,  with 
his  solutions  of  colour,  his  fluent  colours,  in  which 
he  is  able  to  produce  his  flowers  with  diaphanous 
delicacy.  None  of  our  artists  is  able  to  juggle  with 
technique  in  the  way  that  he  does.  And,  although 
technique  is  far  from  being  everything  and  his  work 
often  springs  rather  from  a  sort  of  cleverness  than 
from  an  endeavour  to  represent  what  he  sees  or  feels, 
yet  he  has  given  us,  for  instance,  a  drawing  of  quinces 
on  a  white  plate,  in  a  simple  arrangement  of  yellow- 
green,  white  and  a  touch  of  black,  that  has  seldom 
been  surpassed  as  a  pure  reproduction  in  water- 
colour. 

Man  Alexander  Jacques  Bauer  was  born  at  the 
Hague    in    1864.     He   was   a   pupil  of  the  Hague 


i66  The  Younger  Masters 

Academy,  but  received  his  real  training  at  the  hands 
of  Jozef  Israels'  friend  Salomon  van  Witsen  (born  in 
1833),  a  painter  who  produced  but  little  and  whose 
knowledge  and  impartial  judgment  rank  higher  than 
his  painting.  From  his  earliest  days  at  Pulchri  Studio, 
Bauer  seems  to  have  held  the  "  muddy  ditch  *  style  in 
abhorrence;  for  what  we  know  of  him  consists  of 
glimpses  of  a  music-hall,  or  an  elegantly  painted 
piece  taken  from  a  suburban  restaurant.  He  was 
much  talked  about,  but  worked  little.  When,  on 
his  return  from  his  first  visit  to  Constantinople  in 
1888,  he  brought  back  with  him  a  view  of  a  town 
in  chalks  and  water-colours,  this  was  considered 
really  inadequate  for  one  of  whom  so  much  had 
been  heard.  True,  the  foreground  had  something 
of  the  dry  treatment  of  his  rare  Pulchri- Studio  sket- 
ches ;  but,  at  the  same  time,  the  composition  of  the 
many-cupolaed  city,  seen  in  the  distance  against  a 
yellow  sky,  was  full  of  suggestion,  both  as  regards 
form  and,  especially,  in  the  matter  of  the  conception, 
which  caused  an  oriental  city  to  spring  up  on  the 
horizon  in  all  the  haziness  of  a  Dutch  town. 

Bauer,  who  had  litde  in  common  with  the  Hague 
painters,  sought  to  find  a  common  standard  abroad; 
and,  despite  the  great  difference,  despite  the  eastern 
subjects  amid  which  Bauer,  the  Hague  man,  prefers 
to  move,  despite  the  fact  that  he  is  more  of  a 
glorious  imaginer  than  a  mighty  painter,  we  can 
look  upon  him  as  springing  from  the  Hague  school. 
For  not  only  does  he  display  Rembrandt's  manner 
in  his  etchings,  not  only  is  the  influence  of  Bos- 
boom's  drawings  very  evident  in  his  work,  but  he 
has  "  seen  "  and  reproduced  the  East  after  the  man- 


<   ^ 


I    ^ 


of  the  Hague  School  167 

ner    of  a  painter  of  the  Hague  school,  of  one  who 
has  grown  up  under  its  masters. 

Certainly,  no  one  can  expect  of  an  occidental  that 
he  should  see  the  East  with  the  fatalistic  impas- 
siveness  reflected  in  the  art  of  that  region.  Nor 
can  one  expect  that  every  one  who  visits  the  East 
should  contemplate  it  with  the  same  eyes.  In  how 
many  different  ways  has  not  our  simple,  methodical 
Holland  been  viewed  by  foreigners?  I  have  heard 
of  travellers  who  have  disliked  Egypt  because  the 
Sahara  does  not  differ  greatly  in  appearance  from 
our  dunes,  while  the  dust  provides  an  equivalent 
for  the  atmosphere  of  our  country;  whereas  others 
will  never  cease  dilating  upon  the  glaring  white  of 
the  sunlight  on  white  walls,  upon  the  light  blue 
shadows  under  the  motionless  blue  of  the  sky,  a 
view  which  shows  that  not  every  one  shares  Bauer*s 
acceptance  of  the  East.  It  is  true  that  to  many 
northern  natures  the  East  is  often  a  sentiment  rather 
than  a  fact,  a  longing  for  mother  earth,  a  craving 
for  miracles,  for  the  land  of  the  Bible,  a  dream  of 
Paradise.  And,  if  we  are  convinced  that  all  art 
proceeds  rather  from  self-recognition,  then  it  follows 
that  intuitive  natures  are  able  to  feel  and  see  the 
East,  without  ever  having  been  there.  Delacroix 
for  many  years  produced  his  scenes  of  the  East, 
full  of  the  colours  which  we  associate  with  that 
world,  from  studies  of  the  local  colour  brought 
home  to  him  by  a  friend.  And,  while  it  is  true  that 
the  dream  is  often  fairer  than  the  reality,  yet 
there  must  also  be  artists,  impressionable  natures, 
who,  going  to  the  East  full  of  expectations,  but 
free    from    prejudices,    have    gazed    upon   the   land 


1 68  The  Younger  Masters 

with  admiring  eyes  and  returned  overflowing  with 
impressions. 

I  would  include  Bauer  among  the  latter.  It  was 
about  1889  that  he  produced  a  swarm  of  etchings, 
studies,  impressions,  drawings,  little  paintings,  a 
medley  of  bright  green,  hard  pink,  Indian  yellow 
and  Persian  blue;  scrawls  of  colour  from  which 
emerges  a  street,  a  troop  of  cavalry,  a  procession; 
or  else  an  undecipherable  harmony  of  grey-white, 
blue-white,  rose-white,  brilliant  colours  in  subdued 
tones,  whence  arises  Stamboul  with  its  bright  cupolas, 
like  a  flock  of  sheep  rounding  themselves  against  a 
pale  copper  sky;  or,  again,  the  caravans,  biblical  in 
their  primeval  surroundings,  marching  or  halting, 
camels,  riders,  loads :  one  of  them  stands  silhouetted 
against  a  town   merged  in  twilight. 

In  later  years,  he  saw  Egypt:  his  realistic  Sphinx 
dates  from  this  time ;  it  is  faithfully  drawn,  spaciously 
observed.  In  1896,  he  travelled  through  British 
India,  delighting  in  the  monumental  character  of  the 
country,  in  the  symbolism  of  the  buildings,  of  the  cities 
reflected  in  the  Ganges.  Bauer  is  said  to  have 
always  dreamt  of  illustrating  the  Arabian  Nights  in 
their  entirety.  He  could  not  do  so  in  a  livelier, 
more  real,  more  fantastic  way  than  he  has  already 
done  in  the  colours  which  he  makes  us  feel  in  his 
etchings. 


THE    KREMLIN — M.    A.    J.    BAUER 
{The  pi  opcrty  of  Messrs.  E.  J.  van  Wisselingh  &  Co.,  Amsterdam) 


CHAPTER  XI. 

THE  REACTION  OF  THE  YOUNGER 
PAINTERS  OF  AMSTERDAM 

A  crisis  came. 

There  were  many  who  did  not  see  it.  Many- 
refused  to  see  it.  Others,  who  did,  almost  refused 
to  believe — so  great  was  their  instinctive  hatred 
of  the  new  that  were  to  supplant  the  old  ideals ;  and 
yet  they  were  bound  to  accept  it,  because  this 
new  form  of  artistic  utterance  forced  itself  upon  us 
with  an  undeniable  cleverness,  with  strength  and 
conviction,  with  an  overwhelming  importance.  The 
formula  adopted  by  the  new  men  was  not  intimate, 
was  not  "  pretty, "  did  not  captivate  the  eye,  rarely 
betrayed  a  mood  of  some  sort.  What  they  sought 
for  was  a  more  decorative  composition;  what  they 
wanted  was  a  more  concrete  form ;  what  they  longed 
for  and  found  was  line,  outline,  a  reaction  that  must 
necessarily  follow  upon  a  form  of  art  that  dissolved 
its  lines  in  atmosphere,  subjected  colour  to  the 
influence  of  light  and  regarded  a  line  merely  as  the 
division  between  two  pieces  of  colour.  It  was  the 
reaction   by   virtue   of  which  an  art  of  outlines  was 


ijo  The  Amsterdam  Reaction 

as  inevitably  bound  to  succeed  an  art  of  mere 
brushwork  as  the  conventional  music  of  Beethoven 
was  succeeded  by  Wagner's  more  outspoken  phrases. 

And  so  it  came  about  that  a  race  of  painters 
arose  between  1885  and  1890,  formed  at  the  Am- 
sterdam Academy  under  the  guidance  of  the  con- 
scientious Alleb6,  who  impressed  a  whole  gene- 
ration of  younger  men  with  the  stamp  of  his  culture. 
The  men  of  this  race  or  generation  soon  showed 
that  they  were  determined  to  seek  a  road  for  them- 
selves, each  according  to  his  own  nature,  rather  than 
follow  feebly  in  the  footsteps  of  the  Hague  masters 
whom  they  all  so  greatly  admired.  Most  of  them 
were  figure-painters,  either  from  personal  inclination 
or  because  of  their  training. 

The  reaction  of  these  painters,  known  as  the 
reaction  of  1880,  moves  within  a  period  of  ten  years. 
Their  names  are  Van  Looy,  Van  der  Valk,  Voerman, 
Haverman,  Derkinderen,  Toorop,  Witsen,  Karsen 
and  Veth.  If  we  wish  to  sum  up  the  endeavours 
of  these  artists  in  a  formula,  it  may  be  expressed 
as  a  mistrust  of  any  sort  of  impressionism,  of  any 
passion  or  painter's  enthusiasm,  a  mistrust  sprung 
from  a  reaction  against  the  inane  and  feeble  imita- 
tors of  the  Hague  school,  against  the  impressionism 
which  Gerard  Bilders  went  so  far  as  to  think  that 
he  could  see  in  the  imitations  of  the  Barbizon  school, 
and,  consequently,  as  a  conscious  striving  after  form, 
pronounced  line  and  purity  of  colour. 

Jan  Pieter  Veth  was  born  at  Dordrecht  in  1864. 
As  a  child,  he  used  to  draw  historical  subjects, 
perhaps   in   consequence   of  the  spirit  prevailing  in 


F.    LEBRET — J.    P.    VETH 
(Municipal  Museum,  Dordrecht) 


The  Amsterdam  Reaction  i7» 

his  father's  house,  where  Potgieter  was  much  read ; 
perhaps  also  through  the  influence  of  Ary  Scheffer. 
He  went  to  the  Amsterdam  Academy  in  1880  and 
exhibited  portraits  of  his  sisters  in  1884  and  1885. 
These  and  his  other  painted  portraits,  including  those 
of  Dr.  de  Vrij  and  of  Mr.  Lebret  in  the  Dordrecht 
Museum,  are  clever  works  and  show  power  of  colour 
analysis.  They  belong  to  an  early  transition-period 
which  soon  made  room  for  portraits  aiming  more 
exclusively  at  the  reproduction  of  expression  and 
character  and  were  often  inlaid  and  paint-drawn 
rather  than  painted  in  the  strict  sense  of  the  word. 
The  same  reasons  that  led  to  the  great  development 
of  his  criticcil  powers  caused  him  also  to  adopt  a 
critical  method  of  painting,  that  is  to  say,  to  portray 
heads  showing  character,  to  seek  for  the  causes 
that  bring  lines  and  wrinkles  into  a  face,  to  enter 
into  the  minds  of  his  sitters.  It  goes  without  saying 
that  his  method  was  most  successful  when  applied 
to  eminent  men  who  had  distinguished  themselves 
in  any  sphere  of  activity. 

In  1892,  the  portraits  of  well-known  contemporaries 
published  in  the  Amsterdamsch  Weekblad  attracted 
general  attention.  They  were  lithographs  by  Veth, 
the  painter,  who  was  just  becoming  known  at  the 
Hague,  but  who  had  already  made  a  definite  name 
for  himself  in  Amsterdam  through  the  personal  note 
of  his  portraits.  One  of  this  series,  the  little  por- 
trait of  Jacob  Maris  sitting  at  his  easel,  was  a  reve- 
lation not  only  as  a  likeness  of  the  painter,  whose 
head,  in  full-face,  reminds  one  of  Jupiter,  while, 
viewed  in  profile,  the  round  forehead  and  the  peculiar 
blue    eyes    show    something    at    once    refined    and 


172  The  Amsterdam  Reaction 

childlike,  but  also  on  account  of  the  manner  in 
which,  after  many  years,  photography  had  again  been 
beaten  by  drawing  pure  and  simple.  Not  all  were 
executed  in  the  same  way:  some  were  in  outline, 
others  elaborately  drawn,  others  again  set  down  in  the 
old-Dutch  fashion.  Some  were  rather  exaggerated 
and  looked  a  little  forced  when  seen  beside  Alleb6*s 
simple  and  complete  little  portraits.  But  still  they 
were  so  characteristic,  they  showed  such  perfect 
grasp  of  the  nature  of  the  model  (as  in  the  por- 
traits of  Louis  Couperus  and  of  Dr.  Frederik  van 
Eeden)  and  they  were  so  much  admired  by  the  Hague 
men  that,  later  on,  they  often  detracted  from  the  appre- 
ciation that  would  otherwise  have  been  evoked  by 
his  painted  portraits.  It  is  a  remarkable  ting  that 
this  painter,  who  so  greatly  admires  Jozef  Israels, 
the  brothers  Maris,  Bosboom  and  Mauve,  should 
have  deliberately  turned  aside  from  any  of  the  magni- 
ficence or  display  which  they  showed  in  their  work. 
He  was  like  an  ascetic,  who  knows  how  to  value 
the  pleasures  of  life  and  yet  rejects  them. 

These  psychological  portraits,  in  which  character- 
analysis  is  so  clearly  visible,  must,  necessarily,  often 
be  more  attractive  to  the  philosophical  spectator 
than  to  the  sheer  painter,  who,  moreover,  frequently 
considers  that  portraiture  does  not  come  within  the 
scope  of  pure  art.  Nevertheless,  Veth  has  proved 
himself  a  master  in  this  series  of  portraits,  not  only 
by  his  search  for  the  intellectual  qualities  of  the 
sitter,  but  by  his  systematic  construction  of  the  por- 
traits, in  which  good  modelling  of  the  head,  minute 
and  careful  drawing,  expression  and  will-power  are 
evident.     We   must  needs  make  our  choice  and  it 


PROFESSOR   A.    D.    LOMAN — J,    P.    VETH 

{In  the  possession  of  the  Artist  at  Bussuni) 


^-        OF  THE 

iJNIVEf^SITY 

^■^       °''  r 


The  Amsterdam  Reaction  173 

is  difficult  in  our  day  to  reconcile  one  of  these 
complete  representations  of  character  with  a  portrait 
painted  with  a  free  brush.  At  the  same  time,  we 
must  remember  that  Veth  is  still  young  and  it  is 
quite  possible  that  he  may  wish  to  acquire  in  his 
painted  work  something  of  that  quality  which  he  so 
greatly  admires  in  the  masters  of  the  Hague  school. 

One  of  Veth's  pupils  is  Miss  Johanna  Cornelia 
Hermana  (Nelly)  Bodenheim,  who  was  born  in  Am- 
sterdam in  1874.  She  made  her  first  appearance 
in  1896,  in  the  Kroniek,  with  a  coloured  lithograph, 
a  sort  of  illustration  to  a  well-known  folk-song,  in 
which  she  recalled  the  middle-ages  in  fresh  and 
simple  colours,  without  pomp  or  display,  but  with 
the  same  candour  as  the  song  itself;  and  I  can  only 
hope  that  she  will  not  forsake  this  style  altogether 
in  favour  of  her  clever  and  amusing  illustrations  to 
our  national  nursery-rhymes. 

Miss  Walburga  Wilhelmina  (Wally)  Moes,  born  in 
Amsterdam  in  1856,  the  painter  of  Laren  interiors, 
although  a  pupil  of  Alleb6  and  Richard  Burnier, 
deliberately  chose  Veth  as  her  leader,  both  in  the 
modelling  of  the  features  as  in  general  style,  with 
the  result  that  the  expression  of  her  women  and 
mothers  often  acquires  something  very  sensitive. 
Dutchwoman  though  she  be,  her  talent  often  leans 
towards  the  German,  inasmuch  as  her  work  is  painted 
for  the  sake  of  the  expression  of  the  subject  rather 
than  for  the  sake  of  the  general  effect  or  of  the 
colour. 

In  this  respect,  she  resembles  Louise  Eugenie 
Steffens    (i 841-1865),   a   Catholic  painter  who  died 


174  The  Amsterdam  Reaction 

very  young,  not,  however,  before  producing  a  few 
excellent  pictures,  convent-scenes  or  ^^^^r^-pieces,  all 
more  or  less  German  in  sentiment. 

Hendrik  Johan  Haverman  was  bom  in  Amsterdam 
in  1857.  He  entered  the  Academy  in  that  city  in 
1878  and,  two  years  later,  began  to  attend  the 
Antwerp  Academy  under  Verlat.  Afterwards,  he 
worked  for  a  time  in  Brussels,  where  he  admired 
Henri  de  Brakeleer  and  Stevens  and  was  impressed 
by  the  powerful  tradition  of  Jordaens,  and  then,  not 
feeling  certain  of  his  own  strength,  returned  to  Am- 
sterdam, to  work  under  Alleb6,  from  whom  he  received 
private  lessons  at  the  Academy.  He  painted  mainly 
from  the  nude;  and,  although  as  early  as  1880  he 
had  sent  a  town-scene  for  exhibition  from  Antwerp,  he 
made  his  first  real  start  with  figure-painting.  To  judge 
by  The  Flighty  which  he  presented  to  the  collection  of 
modern  pictures  in  the  Amsterdam  Municipal  Museum, 
his  style  at  that  time  was  dry  and  his  draughts- 
manship correct  rather  than  lifelike;  yet  this  was 
a  good  foundation,  upon  which  he  worked  at  a 
much  later  date  and  more  nearly  approached  the 
reality  and  beauty  of  the  nude.  He  had  learned  a 
great  deal  at  the  different  art-schools;  but,  like 
nearly  all  who  have  passed  through  a  complete 
academic  training,  he  had  to  drudge  long  before  he 
was  able  to  achieve  anything  of  importance  and 
before  he  discovered  the  formula  which  was  to  reveal 
him  to  himself. 

He  returned  from  a  trip  to  Spain,  Tangiers  and 
Algiers,  in  1890,  with  a  number  of  studies  and 
small  paintings,  remarkable  for  striking  realism,  well- 


J.    H.    KRELAGE — H.    J.    HAVERMAN 
(The  property  of  Mr.  E.  H.  Krclage,  Rotterdam) 


^         OF  THE      ^r^ 

UNIVERSITY 


THE    KNITTING    LESSt)N — H.  J.   HAVERMAN 

{The  property  of  Mi.  W.  Nijhoff,  the  Hague) 


The  Amsterdam  Reaction  175 

painted  and  broadly-conceived.  In  1892,  he  made 
in  wash,  on  a  small  scale,  a  full-length  portrait-study 
of  an  uncommonly  fat  female  figure,  which  he  exhibited 
at  Arti  in  1893.  The  happy  thought  of  reproducing 
the  stoutness  of  this  large  sitter,  who  is  wearing 
a  tea-gown,  of  expressing  the  exact  truth  and  yet 
producing  an  harmonious  whole  by  means  of  careful 
colouring  attracted  the  attention  of  the  younger  men. 
It  is  this  frankness,  this  representation  of  a  person 
not  as  what  he  should  be,  but  as  what  he  is,  as 
himself,  as  what  even  his  friends  do  not  know  him 
to  be,  it  is  this  revelation  of  personality  which 
distinguishes  Haverman  even  as,  in  another  sense, 
it  makes  Veth  remarkable. 

Other  important  portraits  followed — Dr.  van  Delden, 
Dr.  Birnie,  Richard  Bisschop,  the  artist's  wife — until, 
in  1897,  Haverman  began  to  draw  portraits  of 
"  celebrities  of  the  day "  for  the  then  newly-started 
(and  now  no  longer  existing)  monthly,  Woord  en  Beeld. 
And,  although  wood-cuts  rarely  do  justice  to  an 
artist — and  it  is  to  this  day  to  be  regretted  that 
he  did  not  himself  prepare  the  lithographs  for  the 
press — still  it  is  the  original  drawings  for  these 
reproductions  that  have  made  him  a  permanent 
name. 

If  I  were  to  compare  the  two  most  successful 
portrait-painters  of  late  days,  Haverman  and  Veth, 
I  should  say  that,  in  the  drawn  portrait,  Haverman's 
powers  are  more  virile,  the  focussing  of  the  features 
on  the  whole  more  sure  and  the  likeness  often  sharper, 
whereas  Veth,  who  searches  rather  for  the  mind  of 
his  sitter,  draws  out  not  so  much  his  strength  as 
his   gentieness   and   goodness.     That   there   are  ex- 


176  The  Amsterdam  Reaction 

ceptions  goes  without  saying:  Veth's  portrait  ot 
Dr.  Kuyper,  the  late  premier,  and  Haverman's 
Portrait  of  Mrs.  S.  are  cases  in  point. 

Antoon  Derkinderen  was  born  at  's-Hertogenbosch 
in  1859  and  grew  up  under  the  majestic  shadow  of 
its  cathedral,  where  both  he  and  his  father  sang  in 
the  choir.  It  was,  therefore,  by  no  accident  that  he 
was  the  first  in  our  country  to  dream  of  monumental 
art,  the  first  to  achieve  success  in  it.  Moreover, 
his  father  was  a  goldsmith ;  and  in  his  father's 
workshop  he  admired  the  monstrances  and  ciboria 
which  were  sent  there  for  repair.  He  was  brought 
up  at  the  State  training-school  for  school-teachers 
at  the  Bosch,  where  instruction  was  given  in  the 
arts  of  music  and  drawing,  and  he  afterwards  con- 
tinued to  receive  drawing- lessons  from  J.  P.  Strack^, 
the  sculptor,  who  was  the  director  of  the  Royal 
School  of  Arts  and  Crafts  in  the  Brabant  capital. 
In   1880,  he  entered  the  Amsterdam  Academy. 

Imbued  with  the  Catholic  spirit,  he  went  to 
Brussels  in  1882  to  work  in  the  Royal  Academy 
under  Portaels.  While  there,  he  received  his  first 
commission,  to  paint  a  religious  and  commemorative 
fresco  for  the  church  of  the  Amsterdam  B6guignage : 
The  Procession  of  the  Miraculotcs  Blessed  Sacrament 
as  held  in  Amsterdam  up  to  the  sixteenth  century. 
Never  was  ecclesiastical  painting  executed  in  a  more 
pious  and  joyful  mood,  more  pervaded  with  the 
spirit  of  the  Te  Deum^  as  personified  in  this  procession 
bearing  the  Blessed  Sacrament  along  the  shore  of 
the  IJ,  with  the  shipping  of  the  commercial  capital 
for  its  background. 


iiuHiiil 


OS 

k, 

y. 

■^i 

S 

U 
W 

3 

P 

^ 

Q 

^ 

The  Amsterdam  Reaction  177 

Nevertheless,  the  painting  was  not  approved  of 
and  was  indeed  refused  by  the  church.  If  Der- 
kinderen  had  remained  within  the  circle  in  which 
he  spent  his  childhood  and  his  first  youth,  if  he  had 
never  known  and  admired  the  pictures  of  Puvis  de 
Chavannes,  if,  above  all,  he  had  retained  his  early 
admiration  of  the  services  of  the  Catholic  Church,  his 
ideas  would  have  been  conceived  in  the  spirit  rather 
than  according  to  the  letter  of  Puvis  de  Chavannes 
and  he  would  have  understood  that  the  works  of  Puvis, 
with  his  conception  of  colour,  would  have  been  as 
much  out  of  place  in  a  Roman  Catholic  church  as  a 
Fra  Angelico  in  a  Pantheon.  Even  though  the  church 
in  the  B6guignage  were  whitewashed  in  the  style 
of  the  Reformation,  a  picture  of  this  description  has 
to  serve  for  devotional  purposes:  its  colours  must 
harmonize  with  the  stained  glass  and  the  brilliant 
vestments;  it  must  keep  its  form  and  colour  in  the 
twilight  of  the  columns  and  in  the  pale  candle-light. 
And  then  too  the  young  painter  might  gradually 
have  developed  into  an  artist  who  would  have  helped 
to  raise  the  Catholic  Church  out  of  the  slough  of 
chromo-lithography  into  which  she  had  sunk.  This 
pale-golden  painting,  as  it  now  stands,  owes  its  origin 
almost  entirely  to  a  Germanic  feeling  and  gives  an 
exquisite  representation  of  the  religious  life  of  the 
time,  as  seen  through  modern  eyes  that  are  them- 
selves yearning  to  believe. 

The  paintings  at  the  Bosch,  which  rank  at  the 
present  moment  as  Derkinderen's  finest  works,  owe 
their  origin  not  so  much  to  the  wishes  of  his  fellow- 
townsmen  as  to  the  initiative  of  a  few  amateurs. 
The   dignity   and   distinction   with   which   the  artist, 

12 


178  The  Amsterdam  Reaction 

following  the  old  chronicles,  has,  on  the  first  wall, 
depicted  the  founding  of  the  city  in  pure  architectural 
forms  make  this  work  the  master-piece  of  a  transition- 
period,  a  master-piece  in  which  the  great  lines  of 
history  are  imbued  with  the  spirit  of  the  building 
of  the  city  until  they  form  an  harmonious  and  truly 
monumental  whole.  The  second  painting,  representing 
the  construction  of  the  interior  of  the  cathedral,  has 
more  logical  quality  if  regarded  as  a  fresco,  inasmuch 
as  the  whole  design  is  on  one  plane.  Yet  it  cannot 
be  denied  that  the  somewhat  Byzantine  character  of 
the  subject  robs  this  work  of  that  pious  simplicity 
which  makes  the  two  earlier  paintings  so  attractive. 

Among  the  different  forces  and  ideals  of  this  age, 
Jacobus  van  Looy  occupies  a  place  apart.  Bom 
at  Haarlem  in  1855,  he  is  a  true  artist,  whose 
pictures,  in  spite  of  their  strong  brushwork,  have 
nothing  in  common  with  those  of  Breitner  or  Isaac 
Israels.  Van  Looy  first  made  his  name  as  a  writer 
of  stately  prose,  in  which  he  describes  external  things 
in  such  a  way  that  they  stand  out,  as  it  were, 
in  the  full  glare  of  everyday  life,  a  prose  which 
becomes  purely  plastic  in  the  hands  of  this  painter 
in  words,  even  as  it  is  purely  lyrical  in  those  of 
Lodewijk  van  Deyssel.  Those  who  know  his  prose 
know  the  subjects  of  his  pictures.  Both  are  the 
outcome  of  his  impressions  and  are  as  closely  related 
as  are  Rossetti's  pictures  to  his  sonnets. 

He  was  one  of  the  first  in  our  country  to  make 
a  study  of  the  daily  life  of  the  streets.  Take,  for 
exemple,  his  Peepskow;  or  a  barrel-organ,  in  a  back 
slum,    with   a  group  of  fat  Jewesses  and  street-girls 


PORTRAIT    OF    HIMSELF — J.    VAN    LOOY 

(The  property  of  Mrs.  van  Looy-van  Geldcr,  Soest) 


is 

i  « 


p' 


The  Amsterdam  Reaction  179 

dancing  to  its  strains,  amid  effects  of  light  that 
remind  the  spectator  of  The  Night  Watch.  His 
colouring  is  often  unreal  and  betrays  a  search  after 
colour  in  the  studio;  but  the  action  is  taken  from 
everyday  life  and  seen  with  the  eyes  of  an  artist. 

He  was  brought  up  for  a  carriage-painter,  studied 
under  Poorter  and  Alleb6  at  the  Academy  and  was 
subject  to  no  other  influences.  His  greatness  is 
due  to  the  power  of  his  painting,  but  as  an  artist 
in  words  he  is  greater  still:  the  prose  of  his  Spain 
has  perhaps  never  been  surpassed  in  our  literature. 
Who  shall  fathom  the  complex  nature  of  this  positive 
and  strenuous  painter-author? 

Jan  Voerman,  born  at  Kampen  in  1857,  is,  after 
Van  Looy,  the  oldest  of  this  younger  generation. 
His  first  work,  produced  and  exhibited  in  1882, 
was  a  genre-painting  of  Jews,  painted  in  the  heavy 
manner  of  the  Amsterdam  school,  a  cleverly  executed 
study.  But  his  native  preference  was  for  landscape 
and  nature:  in  1883,  he  began  to  paint  impres- 
sionist town-scenes  and  flowers;  in  1889,  he  settled 
at  Hattem  and  produced  those  pure  water-colours 
of  violets  or  azaleas  in  coloured  ginger-jars,  exqui- 
sitely drawn,  full  and  dainty  in  form,  which  were 
to  be  seen  at  the  exhibitions  of  the  Sketching  Club 
and  of  which  an  example  now  hangs  in  the  Mes- 
dag  collection.  Voerman  was  an  impressionist  and 
nothing  more  in  those  days,  although  he  was  already 
beginning  to  feel  that  he  would  need  a  different 
formula  to  express  his  own  nature.  By  degrees  he 
grew  to  understand  that  the  work  of  the  Dutch 
painters   was   not   pure   enough   in   colour;   and  he 


i8o  The  Amsterdam  Reaction 

was  struck  with  this  fact  more  especially  by  ob- 
serving the  contrast  between  the  works  of  Maris  and 
Toorop  and  those  of  all  the  other  artists  at  an  ex- 
hibition held  at  Arti  in  1891  or  1892.  He  had 
not  visited  an  exhibition  for  years.  It  now  became 
evident  to  him  that  he  must  alter  his  methods ;  and 
from  that  day  he  began  to  paint  everything  with 
pure  colours  and  to  mix  as  little  as  possible. 

This  simplicity,  which  the  works  of  Maris  and 
Toorop  made  manifest  to  him,  expressed  itself  in  his 
productions  in  a  very  different  way.  His  Irises^ 
shown  at  the  Utrecht  Exhibition  of  1892,  revealed 
a  purity  of  colour,  a  beauty  of  form  which,  for 
the  first  time,  perhaps,  rendered  the  firmness  of 
the  petals  with  justice  and  already  exceeded  the 
efforts  of  a  Jaap  Maris.  And  afterwards,  both  in 
the  exquisite  lines  and  colouring  of  his  La  France 
roses  in  a  crystal  bowl  and  in  his  later  landscapes, 
all  painted  in  a  kind  of  wash-coulour,  his  style  (perhaps 
against  his  own  will)  approached  Toorop's  more 
nearly  than  that  of  Jacob  Maris,  to  which,  in  point 
of  fact,  Voerman's  method  but  rarely  showed  any 
resemblance. 

Eduard  Karsen,  born  in  Amsterdam  in  i860, 
should  no  more  than  Voerman  be  said  to  belong 
to  the  Hague  school.  If  he  did,  it  could  be  objected 
that  his  treatment  of  his  pigments  is  not  supple, 
his  manner  uninspiring,  his  view  of  things  narrow, 
that  his  colour  would  be  more  properly  described 
as  negative,  that  his  work  is  lifeless,  while  the  melan- 
choly which  it  breathes  is  not  such  as  music  can 
give   us;    and   yet,    despite   all  this,   there   are   few 


Painter  of  Amsterdam  i8i 

who,  like  Karsen,  understand  the  charm  of  still-life, 
few  who  so  well  know  how  to  reproduce  the  dark 
side  of  nature,  that  contracted  side  which  tends  so 
greatly  to  sadden  sensitive  characters.  This  is  the 
spirit  in  which  he  renders  those  silent  North- Holland 
farmhouses,  lying  in  their  heavy  masses  on  the  wide 
fields,  or  those  small  low  houses  by  the  side  of  the 
canals,  lonely  and  still,  mirrored  in  the  water  as 
though  waiting  for  the  coming  of  the  night. 

To  the  names  of  these  artists  must  be  added  that 
of  Pieter  Meiners,  who  was  born  at  Oosterbeek  in 
1854  and  died  in  1903.  He  had  an  impressionable 
talent,  though  he  made  no  great  name  for  himself 
and  left  but  few  works  behind  him.  He  was  a  pupil 
of  his  father  (himself  a  comparatively  unknown 
painter)  and  also  of  the  Amsterdam  Academy,  which 
he  left  with  a  pronounced  feeling  for  form,  softened 
by  the  supple  touch  of  the  Hague  Masters.  He 
produced  carefully-observed  pictures  of  still-life,  no- 
table for  their  silky  tone,  their  inoffensive  composi- 
tion, their  light  shadow,  their  striking  technique. 
His  work  was  peculiarly  placid  and  seemed  never 
to  have  cost  its  author  an  effort.  His  talent  was 
not  great,  but  he  had  the  good  taste  to  make  no 
endeavour  to  force  it  in  any  way. 

In  1885,  the  younger  men  founded  the  Nether- 
lands Etching  Club,  with  Jan  Veth  for  their  presi- 
dent. This  promotion  of  the  arts  of  drawing,  etching, 
lithography,  of  black-and-white  work  generally,  to  an 
honourable  position  was  to  the  later  generation  all 
that  the  Sketching  Qub  of  twenty  years  before  had 


1 82  The  Amsterdam  Reaction 

been  to  the  Hague  men.  The  result  was  that  the 
etchings  of  the  Hague  masters,  of  Israels,  Jacob  and 
Matthijs  Maris,  Mauve,  now  saw  the  light  of  day; 
that  the  crayon-sketches  of  these  masters  were  rescued 
from  studio  corners;  and  that,  above  all,  graphic 
art  once  more  began  to  enjoy  the  consideration  of 
the  art-loving  public. 

True,  we  had  two  professional  etchers,  one  of 
whom,  Jonkheer  Carel  Nicolaas  Storm  van  's-Gra- 
vesande,  born  at  Breda  in  1 84 1 ,  a  pupil  of  Roelofs 
and  of  F^licien  Rops,  had,  long  before  this  club 
came  into  existence,  made  himself  a  name  at  home 
and  abroad  by  a  set  of  distinguished  etchings,  nearly 
all  of  them  of  Dutch  river-scenes.  The  other  was 
Philippe  Zilcken,  born  at  the  Hague  in  1857,  a  pupil 
of  Mauve  and,  like  Jonkheer  Storm,  a  painter,  but, 
first  of  all,  an  etcher.  His  etchings  after  Thijs 
Maris'  A  Baptism  in  the  Black  Forest  and  Alfred 
Stevens'  La  Bete  au  Bon  Dieu  are  triumphs  in  their 
way.  His  original  etchings  include  a  number  of 
well-known  profiles  in  dry-point. 

When  the  Etching  Club  was  founded,  Willem 
Witsen,  born  in  i860,  at  once  established  his  repu- 
tation as  a  great  etcher  by  his  series  of  open-air 
figures  in  the  manner  of  Millet  or  Mauve.  And, 
in  spite  of  his  water-colours  and  oil-paintings — his 
London  bridges,  his  Millet  figures  standing  out 
distinctly  marked  against  the  evening  sky,  his  cha- 
racteristic old  Amsterdam  houses  — Witsen,  like  Bauer, 
is  an  etcher  first  and  foremost  and  builds  up  his 
paintings  and  especially  his  water-colour  drawings  from 
subjects   seen    with   an  etcher's   eye,  with  the  same 


The  Amsterdam  Reaction  183 

firm  hand,  the  same  preference  for  the  massy,  the 
same  distaste  for  detail,  the  same  powerful  line  and 
the  same  pure  sense  of  values.  Nevertheless,  his 
pictures  lack  the  compactness,  the  charming  effects 
of  light  and  shade  which  he  succeeded  in  giving  to 
his  monumental  London  etchings  produced  between 
1888  and   1 89 1. 

Witsen  also  lapses  occasionally,  as  a  painter,  into 
the  style  in  which  the  last  word  has  been  spoken 
by  Breitner  and  this  is  not  the  style  in  which  one 
would  prefer  to  see  him  work;  but  I  am  inclined 
to  think  that  this  will  prove  to  belong  to  a  tran- 
sition-period, for  a  man  who  has  been  able  to  produce 
such  master- pieces  as  the  London  etchings  and  water- 
colours  must  needs  have  at  his  beck  both  ideas  and 
powers  which  he  will  set  forth  for  our  admiration  in 
his  own  good  time. 


CHAPTER  XII. 
THE  NEW  FORMULA 

Johannes  Theodoor  (commonly  known  as  Jan) 
Toorop  as  bom  in  i860  at  Poerweredjo  in  Java 
and  was  the  first  to  bring  from  France  to  Holland, 
via  Brussels,  the  so-called  Neo-impressionism  of  the 
"  Vingtistes. "  Although  in  Amsterdam  he  belonged  to 
the  generation  described  in  the  preceding  chapter, 
he  received  his  real  education  amid  the  great  move- 
ment of  the  young  Belgians  and  may  be  said 
to  have  introduced  a  new  phase  into  Dutch  art. 
In  1889,  he  arranged,  at  the  Amsterdam  panorama 
an  exhibition  of  the  XX,  in  which  he  showed  his 
Broek  in  Waterhnd  and  his  Twylight  Idyll,  two 
pieces  painted  in  broken  colour  under  the  Vingtiste 
influence.  The  exhibition  contained  much  that  was 
interesting  and  much  that  was  beautiful,  but  failed 
to  make  any  general  impression. 

Whatever  Toorop  may  have  produced  before  this 
exhibition — and  he  had  already  made  himself  known 
by  some  drawings  of  London  poverty  of  astonishing 
realism — it  is  certain  that  his  work  now  struck 
out   an   absolutely   new   line  and    presented   a   new 


ELSJE — J.    TH.    TOOROP 
(The  property  of  Mr.  B.  Ltikwcl,  Jr.,  Rotterdam) 


o  ^ 
p  ^ 


The  New  Formula  185 

aspect  of  Dutch  meadows,  of  the  North-Sea  coast 
and  of  the  motives  to  be  found  in  the  Hves  of  the 
fisher-folk.  This  was  brought  out  in  his  Broek  in 
Water  land,  a  picture  in  which  the  sober  lines  of  a 
North-Holland  pastureland  were  approached  for  the 
first  time,  intersected  with  rectilinear  ditches,  broken 
only  by  a  few  stumpy  pollard-willows.  It  is  a  view 
entirely  without  artificial  embellishment,  without  any 
search  for  the  harmonious  in  those  fields,  where  the 
setting  sun  filled  the  ditches  with  orange  light, 
clashing  crudely  with  the  dark  green  of  the  meadows 
and  the  pale  sky.  There  was  no  question  here  of 
beauty  or  ugliness :  it  was  the  brutal  reality,  power- 
fully grasped  and  strongly  expressed. 

This  picture  owed  its  origin  to  a  trip  to  North 
Holland  taken  while  Toorop  was  living  in  Brussels 
with  the  Belgian  poet  6mile  Verhaeren.  It  was 
only  when  seen  in  this  way,  as  it  were  with  a  foreign 
eye,  that  the  sheer  plainness  of  these  meadows  and 
ditches  could  have  been  observed  and  rendered  in 
so  ruthless  and  literal  a  fashion. 

The  Wave,  the  most  important  work  of  the  first 
portion  of  Toorop's  residence  at  Katwijk,  is  a  won- 
derfully clever  and  elaborate  analysis  of  the  sea, 
a  very  feast  of  movement  and  colour,  a  mosaic  of 
variegated  tints,  with  the  blue  of  the  sky  reflected 
in  the  bottle-green  wave,  the  yellow  of  the  fishermen's 
oilskins,  the  endless  facets  of  the  rippling  waters. 
This  work,  although  not  painted  in  broken  colour, 
already  shows  a  tendency  towards  a  more  decorative 
style  of  composition. 

A  third  important  picture  was  Melancholy,  repre- 
sented by  the  figure  of  a  woman  of  Katwijk-Binnen 


1 86  The  New  Formula 

leaning  against  the  doorpost  of  her  house,  with 
quiet  eyes  set  in  a  pale  oval,  a  slender  little  figure 
and  narrow  sleeves,  appearing  medisevally  small 
against  the  breadth  of  the  endless  extent  of  her  petti- 
coats. She  stares  into  the  twilight ;  round  her  is  the 
little  garden  with  sunflowers  and  low  railings,  which 
look  strange  in  the  failing  light.  The  predominant  tone 
of  the  picture  is  the  dark  blue  of  her  apron.  To 
my  mind,  this  Melancholy,  so  distinguished  in  its 
conception,  so  suggestive  in  its  mood,  is  Toorop*s 
most  interesting  work  in  this  direction.  Later,  his 
ideas  became  much  more  intrcate  and  metaphysical ; 
but  in  no  other  work  have  idea  and  form,or  rather 
mood  and  form  been  more  perfectly  blended  and 
the  result  charms  at  the  same  time  both  the  eye 
and  the  mind. 

Thanks  to  an  unusually  complex  ancestry,  Toorop 
inherited  the  characteristics  of  the  native  East-Indian, 
the  Norseman  and  the  Hollander.  Richard  Muther, 
after  describing  the  curious  impression  which  Toorop*s 
work  made  upon  the  Viennese  public,  goes  on  to 
prophesy  that  at  some  future  time  he  will  be  known 
as  the  Giotto  of  his  day.  I  do  not  greatly  care 
to  anticipate  the  verdict  of  posterity  and  prefer  to 
say  that  Giotto,  the  shepherd,  who  evolved  his  first 
vision  of  life  with  charcoal  on  the  walls  of  the 
sheepcote,  transferred  the  art  of  painting  from  the 
hierarchical  forms  of  the  Byzantines  to  the  living 
being,  whereas  Toorop,  in  depicting  nature,  makes 
his  human  beings  the  exponents  of  his  ideas.  But 
what  Toorop  has  indeed  succeeded  in  expressing, 
at  an  earlier  period  and  to  a  greater  extent  than 
our  literature — and  this,  no  doubt,  is  what  Dr.  Muther 


The  New  Formula  187 

meant  by  his  comparison — is  the  scepticism  of  our 
time,  the  decline  of  established  religious  belief,  the 
search  after  new  dogmas. 

His  mystic  symbolism  is  popular  in  the  best  sense 
of  the  word.  In  his  Three  Brides^  he  represents  the 
three  aspects  of  womanhood,  personifies  the  senses 
of  sound  and  smell :  the  characteristics  of  the  three 
women  clash  against  one  another  in  round  and 
angular  lines;  sound  is  indicated  by  threads  in  a 
linear  design  resembling  that  of  a  great  orchestra, 
richly  and  magnificently  filled.  Now  sound  had 
already  been  personified  by  Blake;  and  good  and 
evil  in  Gothic  art  and  even  earlier.  But  the 
difference  in  Toorop  lies  in  the  obvious  strength 
of  his  technique,  a  rare  gift,  which  enables  him 
almost  to  represent,  set  down  and  fix  the  abstract, 
daintily  and  delicately  in  his  portraits  of  children, 
powerfully  and  nervously  in  his  symbolic  and  robustly 
in  his  realistic  works. 

The  work  of  Vincent  van  Gogh  fell  like  a  meteor 
into  the  plains  of  our  national  art  in  the  winter  of 
1892,  two  years  after  the  painter's  death.  A  meteor 
in  very  truth!  Here  was  no  question  of  gradual, 
technical,  artistic  development,  that  had  been  followed 
out  year  by  year.  That  which  first  greeted  our  eyes 
was  the  most  passionate,  desperate  and  impulsive 
work,  the  technical  part  of  which,  cis  it  then  appeared, 
before  time  had  matured  it,  seemed  beyond  the 
power  of  the  painter's  art.  It  was  the  evidence  of 
the  artist's  struggle  with  his  medium,  of  his  struggle 
with  nature;  it  was  the  act  of  despair  of  a  fanatic; 
it  was  the  revelation  of  a  visionary. 


1 88  The  New  Formula 

It  was  no  easy  matter  for  work  like  that  of 
Van  Gogh  to  find  acceptance  in  an  artistic  environ- 
ment such  as  ours»  based  upon  a  culture  which 
we  owe  to  the  seventeenth  century.  The  pictures 
selected  for  exhibition  out  of  the  plenitude  which  he 
had  left  behind  him,  unframed  for  the  most  part, 
unbridled  utterances  of  artistic  passion,  swept  over  the 
white  peace  of  our  artistic  effort  like  a  seething  lava, 
bubbhng  up  from  depths  which  only  a  few  were 
able  to  understand  or  to  admire. 

Van  Gogh's  work  represents  not  so  much  a  creed 
as  a  man-to-man  struggle;  his  colour  is  not  the 
result  of  a  well  thought-out  scheme,  but  is  an  effort 
rather  to  grasp  the  light,  to  hold  it  fast,  to  suggest 
colour  in  light  without  the  use  of  brown  or  bitumen. 
And,  as  it  was  his  chief  object  to  render  life,  to  express 
what  he  saw  rather  than  to  produce  an  harmonious 
painting,  he  strove  to  fling  his  impressions,  as  it 
were,  upon  his  canvas  in  one  breath;  for,  as  he 
wrote,  ^'faire  et  refaire  un  sujet  sur  la  meme  toile 
ou  sur  plusieurs  toiles  revient  en  somme  au  mime 
serieux.  "  And  his  painting  and  drawing  alike  revealed 
the  same  minghng  of  conscious  and  imconscious 
knowledge. 

Van  Gogh  was  a  born  fanatic,  a  reformer  and 
prophet  preaching  in  the  streets  of  London,  an 
idealist  travelHng  to  the  mines  in  the  Borinage  to 
carry  to  the  slaves  of  the  mine  the  gospel  which 
Jesus  once  carried  to  the  poor  fishermen  of  the  Sea 
of  Galilee,  a  man  in  the  full  sense  of  the  word, 
endowed  with  the  temperament  of  a  fanatic,  in  whom 
the  balance  is  never  at  rest,  a  prophet  by  virtue  of 
his  belief  in  his  own  powers,  a  prophet  also  in  the 


OF  THE      ^K 

UNIVERSITY 

OF  ^ 


The  New  Formula  189 

artistic  sense  through  his  belief  in  life  and  colour, 
a  zealot  in  so  far  as  he  endeavoured  to  propagate 
the  theories  of  the  "  Luministes  "  with  all  the  force  that 
fanaticism  lends;  but  he  had  not  the  nature  which 
can  long  endure  a  doubt  as  to  its  powers.  And, 
notwithstanding  the  many  moments  of  happiness 
which  he  owed  to  his  art,  despite  the  fact  that  the 
inspired  hours  in  his  short  life  as  a  painter  were 
almost  uninterrupted  and  leaving  his  more  rustic 
Dutch  period  out  of  the  question,  he  does  in  a 
way  suggest  the  painter  in  the  Japanese  cartoon,  who 
lies  felled  to  the  ground  by  his  own  work.  His 
imaginative  drawings  and  landscapes  were  the  night- 
mares of  a  man  who  was  bound  to  perish  in  the 
greatness  of  his  own  longings ;  they  were  nightmares 
of  light  and  colour,  flooded  with  the  full  glare  of 
glistening  sunlight,  glittering  with  transparent  greens, 
with  sulphurous  yellows,  with  startling  violets ;  sultry 
atmospheric  effects,  more  alarming  at  times  than 
the  visions  of  an  Odilon  Redon. 

Many  roads  lead  to  Rome,  Art  is  not  bound 
to  a  few  stated  formulas;  and  the  only  question  is 
whether  Van  Gogh,  in  a  given  subject,  has  expressed 
what  he  desired.  This  no  one  will  deny.  And, 
whether  we  see  him  move  amid  more  attractive 
surroundings,  such  as  summery  parks,  avenues  of 
chestnut-trees  in  bloom,  where  the  sun  casts  motley 
patches  upon  the  ground  and  upon  children  at  play, 
or  the  olive-groves  of  the  South,  "  where  the  sun 
burns  into  the^  ground  like  sulphur ; "  whether 
he  paints  those  glowing  portraits  or  those  works 
which  we  call  the  illustrations  for  Zola's  novels:  this 
much    is    certain    that,    in    every    case,    he   largely 


I90  The  New  Formula 

enriches    our   sphere  of  thought  and  our  perceptive 
faculties. 

And  his  flower-studies  too !  Who,  in  our  country, 
has  ever  painted  flowers  as  he  did,  so  true  to  nature, 
so  real,  so  actually  lifelike? 

"  Vincent's  flowers  look  like  people,  "  said  Pissarro. 

And  Emile  Bernard  said: 

"  Vincent's  flowers  look  like  princesses.  " 

To  us  they  are  real  flowers  in  their  distinction, 
their  form,  their  bloom,  their  colour,  simple  and 
broad,  just  as  they  blossom  in  a  Whitsim  meadow 
before  a  child's  delighted  eyes. 

Vincent  van  Gogh  was  born  in  1853  at  Groot 
Zundert,  in  North  Brabant.  He  Wcis  the  son  of  a 
clergymzm  and  was  brought  up  to  be  a  dealer  in 
works  of  art,  in  which  trade  his  uncle  Vincent  was 
of  such  great  assistance  to  the  younger  Dutchmen, 
first  at  the  Hague  and  afterwards  in  the  firm  of 
Goupil  in  Paris.  His  brother  too,  Theodoor  van 
Gogh,  who  was  also  at  Goupil's,  afterwards  helped 
the  artists  of  Vincent's  movement  to  the  best  of  his 
power.  After  Vincent  had  worked  for  some  time 
at  Goupil's  at  the  Hague,  in  London  and  Paris,  he 
grew  dissatisfied  and  left  the  business,  in  1876,  in 
order  to  go  to  London  as  a  teacher.  He  returned  to 
Holland,  worked  for  a  short  time  for  a  bookseller 
at  Dordrecht  and  then  went  to  Amsterdam  to 
prepare  for  his  theological  studies.  Here  again  he 
found  the  road  too  long:  he  threw  up  the  univer- 
sity and  went  to  Brussels  and,  thence,  to  the  Borinage, 
to  become  a  gospel-preacher  among  the  miners. 
This  environment  influenced  him  more  than  any 
other:  at  any  rate,  it  made  him  take  to  drawing. 


k-.f^':y 


THE    CYPRESSES — V.    VAN    GOGH 
{The  property  of  Mr.  J.  Cohen  Gosschalk,  Bussiini) 


The  New  Formula  191 

It  is  true  that,  in  a  letter  from  London,  he  had 
sent  home  a  couple  of  rather  childish,  yet  well- 
observed  little  drawings,  but  these  could  hardly  give 
an  inkling  of  his  talent  and,  moreover,  they  stood 
cdone,  for,  as  a  child,  Vincent,  although  scribbling 
and  even  modelling,  Hke  most  children,  had  shown  no 
particular  inclination  for  drawing  and  his  relations 
were  not  aware  that,  before  his  visit  to  London, 
he  had  ever  produced  anything  worth  mentioning. 
This  is  also  apparent  from  the  excitement  displayed 
by  Theo,  who,  delighted  at  hearing  that  Vincent 
was  sketching  in  the  Borinage,  exclaimed: 

"  Now  you  shall  see  something !  Vincent  has  taken 
to  drawing:  that  means  a  second  Rembrandt!" 

No  sooner  had  he  begun  to  draw  than  he  sud- 
denly left  for  Brussels,  where  he  worked  zealously 
at  draughtsmanship.  But  he  did  not  stay  long,  for, 
in  1 88 1,  he  returned  to  his  father's  house  at  Etten 
and,  towards  the  end  of  that  year,  went  to  the 
Hague,  where  he  received  occasional  advice  from 
Mauve.  He  worked  at  the  Hague  until  the  summer 
of  1883  and,  after  a  stay  in  Drente,  went  back  to 
his  parents,  who  were  now  living  at  Nuenen.  In 
1885,  he  went  to  Antwerp,  spent  a  few  months  at 
the  academy  and,  in  the  spring  of  1886,  arrived  in 
Paris,  where  he  was  strongly  influenced  by  the 
movement  of  Monet,  Pissarro  and  Gauguin  and  himself 
exercised  an  influence  upon  that  movement.  He 
next  left  for  the  South,  went  to  Aries,  later  to  San 
R6my  and,  lastly,  to  Anvers-sur-Oise,  where  he  died 
in  the  summer  of  1890. 

After  his  death,  his  friend  6mile  Bernard  published, 
in   the   Mercure  de  France,  a  number  of  letters  ad- 


192  The  New  Formula 

dressed  to  him  by  Vincent  and,  later,  some  fragments 
of  letters  to  his  brother  Theo  van  Gogh,  which  were 
supplied  by  the  latter's  widow.  These  letters,  con- 
tinued in  a  Flemish  monthly.  Van  Nu  en  Straks — 
although  we  know  only  fragments  in  which  he 
writes  of  his  work  and  art  (how  long  must  we  wait 
before  the  letters  are  published  in  full?) — give  us 
an  insight  into  Theo's  devotion  for  his  brother, 
which  made  him  hold  the  trade  of  a  dealer  in  works 
of  art  as  sacred  as  a  religious  belief  and  made  him 
suffer  perhaps  even  more  than  Vincent  himself  at 
the  delay  in  the  acknowledgment  of  the  new  artistic 
formula.  And  they  reveal  all  Vincent's  theories  and 
ideals,  his  goodness,  his  moods,  variable  as  the 
mercury  in  a  thermometer,  his  personality  as  a  man 
and  an  artist,  young,  gay,  unsuspecting,  indefatigable : 
untiring,  too,  in  spite  of  his  lack  of  physical  strength. 
At  early  as   1882,  he  wrote: 

"My  hands  have  become  rather  too  white  for 
my  taste.    People  like  myself  have  no  right  to  be  ill.  " 

Most  of  the  letters  date  from  the  last  period, 
especially  at  Aries,  the  period  of  the  longing  to  see 
and  grasp  all  things.  They  are  letters  in  which, 
between  the  cries  of  despair,  gleam  his  indestructible 
ideals,  hesitations,  confessions,  shrill  contrasts,  woven 
on  the  golden  threads  of  his  dreams,  on  the  golden 
threads  of  his  love  for  his  brother  Theo.  Full  of  this 
admiring  love,  he  writes  that  Theo  is  as  great  a 
painter,  as  great  an  artist  through  his  selling  of 
pictures,  because,  by  each  sale,  he  enables  the  artist 
to  produce  more  pictures: 


The  New  Formula  193 

"  St  un  peintre  se  mine  le  caract^re  en  travail/ant 
dur  a  la  peinturey  qui  le  rend  sterile  pour  bien  d'autres 
choses  (vie  de  famille  etc.),  si  cons^quemment  il  peint 
non  seulement  avec  de  la  couleur,  mais  avec  de  I' ab- 
negation et  du  renoncement  de  soi  et  le  coeur  brise^  ton 
travail  a  toi  non  seulement  ne  t'est  pas  payd  non  plus^ 
mais  te  coute  exactement  comme  a  ce  peintre  I'effacement 
de  ta  personalitdy  moitie  volontairementy  moitie'  for- 
tuitement.  Ceci  pour  te  dire  que,  si  tu  fais  de  la  pein- 
ture  indirectementy  tu  es  plus  productif  que  par  ex- 
emple,  moi." 

Or  again — and  what  artist  endeavouring  to  make 
his  own  way  has  not  a  hundred  times  exclaimed  the 
same? — he  cries: 

"  Si  I' on  peignait  comme  Bouguerau,  alors  on  pour- 
rait  espdrer  de  gagnerf" 

Great  regret  was  felt  among,  his  friends  at  his  death : 
"He  felt  everything,  ce  pauvre  Vincent y  he  felt  too 
much, "  said  old  Tanguy,  the  simple  artists'  colour- 
man,  the  friend  of  all  young  painters  and  of  Vincent 
too,  who  was  always  ready  to  accept  pictures  or 
studies  instead  of  payment  for  his  colours.  And  he 
was  right:  Vincent  van  Gogh  felt  too  intensely  to 
endure  passively  the  greatness  of  nature,  too  deeply 
to  work  without  hurrying,  without  swerving  and  with 
that  composure  which  characterizes  the  majority  of 
Dutchmen.  Judge  Vincent's  work  as  we  may,  one 
thing  is  certain,  that  he,  in  whom  perhaps  more 
than  in  any  other  of  our  painters  bubbled  the  pas- 
sionate life  of  the  last  end  of  the  century,  afforded 

13 


194  The  New  Formula 

in  his  work  the  last  great  sensation  which  the  art 
of  the  nineteenth  century  was  to  present  to  the 
Netherlands. 

In  1 89 1,  the  Hague  Art  Club  was  founded,  in 
which  Toorop  and  Vincent  van  Gogh  were  honoured 
as  masters.  Their  followers  included  Thorn  Prikker, 
born  at  the  Hague  in  1869,  the  painter  who  practised 
symbolism  for  a  short  time  and  who  exhibited  his 
dignified  Heads  of  the  Apostles  at  one  of  the  club's 
shows,  but  who  subsequently  devoted  himself  exclu- 
sively to  the  applied  arts. 

Another  exhibitor  was  Pieter  Cornelis  de  Moor, 
born  at  Rotterdam  in  1 866,  a  pupil  of  Jan  Striening, 
of  the  Antwerp  Academy  and  of  Benjamin  Constant, 
whose  Htde  flower-decked  Bride  showed  great  promise 
at  the  time.  He  afterwards  followed  the  modem 
French  draughtsmen,  to  a  certain  extent,  in  his  choice 
of  subjects,  but  continued  his  method  of  symbolic 
treatment.  He  has  often  succeeded  in  showing  what 
symbolists  exactly  desire  to  express,  as  for  example 
in  his  Princesse  de  Lamballe. 

Then  there  was  Theodoor  van  Hoytema,  born 
at  Rotterdam  in  1870,  the  facile  draughtsman  of 
ornithological  subjects,  which  he  introduced  as  illus- 
trations in  coloured  picture-books  with  a  great  feeling 
for  design  and  effect  and  afterwards  lithographed  with 
style  and  taste. 

Paul  Rink  (i 862-1 903)  exhibited  here:  he,  like 
Toorop,  began  by  employing  the  colour-arrangement 
of  the  Belgians  and  brought  back  a  number  of  bright 
and  pretty  studies  and  pictures  from  Tangiers, 
painted  in  this  manner;  he  afterwards  executed  the 
mural  decorations  of  the  Hague  Art  Club,  but  made 


The  New  Formula  195 

his  name  more  generally  known  by  his  coloured 
sketches  of  Volendam  types,  often  too  fluently  painted. 
And  I  must  also  mention  Edgard  Willem  Koning, 
bom  in  1869,  who,  with  his  Nurses  and  Children, 
was  the  first  to  show  that  a  mural  painting  can  be 
taken  straight  from  life. 

Simon  Moulijn,  bom  at  Rotterdam  in  1866,  is 
one  of  those  modern  younger  men  who,  like  Thorn 
Prikker  and,  in  certain  respect,  Hoytema,  arriving 
early  at  a  crisis,  learn  to  think  sooner  than  to  paint, 
one  of  those  who  are  influenced  by  many  move- 
ments before  they  have  acquired  positive  knowledge. 
The  first  conscious  influence  was  imparted  by  the 
modem  Frenchmen  and  especially  by  Toorop  and 
Vincent  van  Gogh.  Moulijn  too  wished  to  play  his 
part  in  the  new  art  which  was  to  give  so  much  that 
was  beautiful  to  the  end  of  the  century,  but  which, 
at  that  time,  as  the  painter  himself  admits,  gave 
rise  to  anomalous  work.  His  first  attempts  at  paint- 
ing were  attempts  and  nothing  more;  and,  although 
he  is  now  busy  mastering  the  difficulties  of  the  craft, 
he  is  of  significance  to  us  only  as  the  lithographer, 
the  draughtsman  of  peaceful  little  spots  of  nature, 
little  hidden  homesteads,  which  he  represents  in  a 
refined  and  contemplative  mood. 

I  must  not  omit  the  name  of  Henri  van  Daalhoff, 
born  at  Leiden  in  1867,  the  painter  of  stories  and 
fairy-tales.  He  is  a  sensitive,but  not  a  powerful  artist 
and  is  likely  to  make  himself  eventually  a  permanent 
reputation  as  an  illustrator. 


196  The  New  Formula 

In  that  branch  of  landscape-painting  in  which  form 
and  Unes  were  sought  after  not  so  much  for  the 
sake  of  mood  or  emotion  as  for  their  own  sake, 
in  that  search  for  purity  which  the  increasing  ad- 
miration for  it  had  aroused,  I  must  first  mention 
Maurits  Willem  van  der  Valk,  bom  in  Amsterdam 
in  1857,  the  amiable  theorist  who,  at  an  early  date, 
cherished  the  desire  to  make  of  a  water-colour  a 
pure  water-colour,  of  an  etching  an  etching,  light 
and  transparent,  and  nothing  more.  He  learnt  to 
see  the  lines  in  a  landscape  at  Anvers-sur-Oise ; 
adapted  his  knowledge  to  Dutch  scenery;  and, 
with  something  almost  Japanese  in  his  arrangement 
of  mass   and   line,    now  seeks   colour  in  flat  tones. 

To  his  group  belongs  Ferdinand  Hart  Nibbrig,  born 
in  Amsterdam  in  1866,  a  pupil  of  Alleb6's,  who 
began  by  painting  in  the  style  of  Neuhuijs.  When  he 
saw  the  tulip-fields  at  Bennebroek  in  all  their  luminous 
beauty  of  colour,  he  came  to  the  conviction  that 
colour  should  be  rendered  more  as  colour  and  light 
as  light;  and  thus,  as  if  of  his  own  initiative,  he 
arrived  at  the  discovery  which  the  great  Frenchmen 
and  Vincent  and  Toorop  had  made  before  him,  a 
discovery  which  is  of  scientific  origin,  namely  the 
juxtaposition  of  unmixed  colours  in  small  propor- 
tions, without  the  intervening  medium  of  brown  or 
ochre,  so  that  light  becomes  lighter  and  both  light 
and  shade  more  full  of  colour.  Hart  Nibbrig,  who 
is  especially  to  be  praised  for  the  honesty  with 
which  he  sets  down  fields  of  grass  and  corn  and 
buckwheat  under  a  blazing  sun,  lacks  something 
of  the  passion  and  enthusiasm  necessary  to  make  so 


A   WILLOW   TREE — M.    W.    VAN    DER   VALK 
[In  the  possession  of  the  Artist  at  Scherpenzccl) 


The  New  Formula  197 

systematic  a  proceeding  express  all  his  feelings. 
The  result  is  that,  clever  and  consistent  as  his  work 
may  be,  it  does  not  wholly  reach  the  spectator. 

More  harmonious  is  the  work  of  Derk  Wiggers, 
bom  at  Amersfoort  in  1866,  the  painter  who,  above 
all,  sought  for  purity  of  form  in  the  more  broken 
and  undulating  Guelder  landscape.  His  is  an  import- 
ant and  distinguished  linear  scheme,  which  he  occas- 
ionally exaggerates,  perhaps,  but  by  means  of  which 
he  succeeds  in  rendering  a  few  divine  moments  of 
nature.  Such  are  The  Little  Church  at  Heelsum, 
Bentheim  Castle  and  other  panoramic  drawings,  in 
which  the  cool  twilight  sky  hangs  tense  behind  the 
hilly  landscape. 

Towards  the  end  of  the  nineteenth  century,  the 
attention  of  many  of  these  younger  men  was  diverted 
in  the  direction  of  the  applied  arts,  which  some  of 
them  have  enriched  with  exceedingly  important  works. 
I  will  mention  only  Carel  Lion  Cachet,  bom  in  1864, 
and  Theodoor  Nieuwenhuis,  born  in  1866,  who  do 
not  come  within  the  scope  of  this  book,  and  Gerrit 
Willem  Dijsselhoff,  born  at  ZwoUerskappel  in  1866, 
who  was  the  first  in  our  country  to  achieve  something 
exceedingly  beautiful  on  a  basis  of  East-Indian  art. 
He  is  the  only  one  who  has  produced  decorative 
water-colour  drawings  that  were  not  epicene  because, 
in  the  colour — that  of  the  sarongs  of  the  native  states 
of  Java — a  shrill  and  spontaneous  blue,  and  on  a 
ground  of  fine  yellow,  he  has  succeeded  in  introducing 
in  the  most  decorative  fashion  all  manner  of  small 
animals:   silvery   sticklebacks,   drawn  in   a   masterly 


198  The  New  Formula 

way,  Mediterranean  crayfish,  with  their  curious  forms, 
or  the  motley  sea-anemones,  all  worked  up  into 
a  decorative,  self-contained  and  absolutely  harmo- 
nious whole. 

In  quite  recent  years,  our  young  painters  have 
been  once  more  attracted  by  Paris,  especially  by 
that  great  draughtsman  Steinlen,  and  also,  though 
in  a  lesser  degree,  by  the  modern  English  and 
German  illustrators.  But  these,  the  latest  artists  of 
all,  belong  entirely  to  the  present  century  and  not 
to  that  which  forms  the  subject  of  this  volume. 


THE    END 


INDEX  OF  PAINTERS 


Page 

Abrahams,  Anna  Adelaide 163 

Akkeringa,  Johannes  Evert 162 

AUebe,  Auguste 79 

Abna  Tadema,  Sir  Lawrence,  O.  M.,  R.  A 129 

Apol,  Lodewijk  Frederik  Hendrik  (Louis) 144 

Artz,  David  Adolphe  Constant 135 

Bakker  Korff,  Alexander  Hugo 75 

Barbiers  Pz.,  Pieter 56 

Bastert,  Nicolaas 146 

Bauer,  Mari  Alexander  Jacques 165 

Bauer,  Nicolaas 55 

Bauffe,  Victor 123 

Berg,  Simon  van  den 59 

Beveren,  Charles  van 39 

Bilders,  Albert  Gerard • 83 

Bilders,  Johannes  Wamardus 69 

Bilders- Van  Bosse,  Maria  Philippine 142 

Bisschop,  Christoffel 137 

Bisschop,  Richard 144 

Bisschop-Robertson,  Suze 154 

Bisschop-Swift,   Kate 139 

Bles,  David,  Joseph "ji 

Bloeme,  Hermanns  Anthonie  de 41 

Blommers,  Bemardus  Johannes 134 

Bock,  Theophile  de 144 

Bodenheim,  Johanna  Cornelia  Hermana   (Nelly) 173 

Boer,  Otto  de 38 

Boks,  Marinus 144 

Borselen,  Jan  Willem  van •     ...    60 

Bosboom,  Johannes 91 

Breitner,  George  Hendrick 151 

Bru^hen,  Gviillaume  Anne  van  der 59 

Burgers,  Hein 136 


200  Index  of  Painters 

Page 

Cachet,  Carel  Lion 197 

Gate,  Hendrik  Gerrit  ten 54 

Cats,  Jacob • 3 

Cool,  Thomas  Simon 33 

Craeyvanger,  Gijsbertus 83 

Daalhoff,  Henri  van 195 

Daiwaille,  Jean  Augustin 16 

Derkinderen,  Antonius  Johannes 176 

Deventer,  Jan  Frederik  van 60 

Deventer,  Willem  Anthonie  van 60 

Dijsselhoflf,  Gerrit  Willem 197 

Egenberger,  Johannes  Hinderikus 40 

Ehnle,  Adrianus  Johannes 22 

Gabriel,  Paul  Jozeph  Constantin 123 

Gogh,  Vincent  van 186 

Greive,  Petrus  Franciscus 67 

Greive  Jr.,  Johan  Conrad 68 

Haas,  Johannes  Hubertus  Leonardos  de 141 

Hanedoes,  Louwrens • 83 

Haverman,  Hendrik  Johan 174 

Hendriks,  Wybrandt .    56 

Henkes,  Gerke 141 

Heymans,  J , 60 

Hodges,  Charles  Howard 6 

Hoppenbrouwers,  Johannes  Franciscus 144 

Hove,  Bartholomeus  Johannes  van 65 

Hove,  Hubertus  van 66 

Hoytema,  Theodoor  van 194 

Hulswit,  Jan 54 

Immerzeel,  Christiaan 60 

Israels,  Isaac 156 

Israels,  Jozef • 94 

Jamin,  Diederik  Franciscus, 68 

Jelgerhuis,  Rienk 5 

Jelgerhuis  Rienkz.,  Johannes 56 

Jongkind,  Johan  Barthold 125 

Jonxis,  Jan  Lodewijk 69 

Josselin  de  Jone,  Pieter  de 149 

Kaemmerer,  Frederic  Henri 128 

Kamerlingh  Onnes,  Menso 165 

Karsen,  Eduard no 

Karssen,  Kasparus 54 

Kate,  Herman  Frederik  Karel 78 


Index  of  Painters  201 

Page 

Kate,  Johan  Man  ten 78 

Kever,  Jacobus  Simon  Hendrik 147 

Kiers,    Petrus 143 

Klinkenberg,  Johannes  Christiaan  Karel 145 

Knip,  Josephus  Augustus 142 

Kobell,  Jan 51 

Koekkoek,  Johannes  Hermanus 69 

Koekkoek,  Barend  Cornells 68 

Koelman,  Jan  Daniel 24 

Koelman,  Jan  Hendrik • 24 

Koelman,  Johan  Philip 24 

Koning,  Edgard  Willem 195 

Kooi,  Willem  Bartel  van  der 55 

Koster,  Everardus 66 

Krausz,  Simon  Andries 59 

Kruseman,  Comelis 17 

Kruseman,  Jan  Adam 22 

Laar,  Jan  Hendrik  van  de 37 

Laen,  Dirk  Jan  van  der 50 

Laqui,  Willem  Joseph 4 

Leickert,  Charles  Henri  Joseph 63 

Lelie,  Adriaan  de 57 

Leon,  Maurits 67 

Lindo,   Harriet 143 

Looy,  Jacobus  van 178 

Maarel,  Marius  van  der 162 

Maaten,  Jacob  Jan  van  der 60 

Maris,  Jacobus  Hendrikus  .    .     • 103 

Maris,  Matthijs 109 

Maris,  Willem 115 

Mauve,  Anton 117 

Meer,  Eduard  Alphonse  Victor  Auguste  van  der 142 

Meiners,  Pieter 181 

Mesdag,  Hendrik  Willem 121 

Mesdag-Van  Houten,  Sientje 142 

Meulemans,  Adriaan    ..!..... 61 

Meulen,  Francois  Pieter  ter 119 

Meijer,  Johan  Hendrik  Louis 61 

Meijer,  Hendrik 3 

Moor,  Pieter  Comelis  de 194 

Moulijn,  Simon 195 

Nakken,  Willem  Carel ,    .    .    . 141 

Neuhuijs,  Albert 133 


202  Index  of  Painters 

Page 

Neuhuijs,  Jozef  Hendrikus 141 

Nibbrig,  Ferdinand  Hart 196 

Nieuwenhuis,  Theodoor 196 

Nuyen,  Wijnand  Jan  Joseph 63 

Offermans,  Tony  Lodewijk  George 147 

Os,  Georgius  Jacobus  Johannes  van 58 

Os,  Jan  van 58 

Os,  Maria  Margaritha  van 58 

Os,  Pieter  Frederik  van 59 

Os,  Pieter  Gerhardus  van 58 

Oyens,  David 127 

Oyens,  Pieter 127 

Pieneman,  Jan  Willem 10 

Pieneman,  Nicolaas 14 

Poggenbeek,  George 145 

Poorter,  Bastiaan  de 22 

Portman,  Christiaan  Julius  Lodewijk 68 

Quinckhard,  Jan  Maurits i 

Quinckhard,  JuUus 57 

Ravenzwaay,  Jan  van 59 

Rink,  Paul 194 

Rochussen,  Charles 140 

Roelofs,  Willem 103 

Ronner-Knip,  Henrietta 142 

Rossum   Duchattel,   Fredericus  Jacobus  van 146 

Roth,  George  Andries 54 

Sadee,  Philip 141 

Salberg,  Frederik 164 

Sande  Bakhuijzen,  Gerardina  Jacoba  van  de 143 

Sande  Bakhuijzen,  Hendrik  van  de 59 

Sande  Bakhuijzen,  Julius  Jacobus  van  de 141 

Scheeres,  Hendricus  Johannes    .  • 67 

Scheffer,  Ary 2'] 

SchefFer,  Henri 32 

SchefFer,  Jan  Baptist 27 

Schelfhout,  Andreas ! 62 

Schendel,  Petrus  van 37 

Schmidt,  Willem  Hendrik 35 

Scholten,  Hendrik  Jacobus 68 

Schotel,  Petrus  Johannes 61 

Schotel,  Johannes  Christianus 60 

Schouman,  Aart 4 

Schouman,  Martinus 60 


Index  of  Painters  203 

Page 

Schwartze,  Johan  George 43 

Schwartze,  Therese 148 

Slager,  P.   M I49 

Spoel,  Jacob • 3^ 

StefFens,  Louise  Eugenie 173 

Sterk,  Elink 22 

Storm  van  's-Gravesande,  Jonkheer  Carel  Nicolaas  .    .    ,    .182 

Stortenbeker,  Pieter 141 

Stroebel,  Johannes  Anthonie  Balthazar 107 

Strij,  Jacob  van 49 

Tholen,  Willem  Bastiaan •  ....  158 

Thorn  Prikker,  Johan 194 

Tischbein,  Johann  Friedrich  August • 6 

Tom,  Jan  Bedijs 63 

Toorop,  Johannes  Theodoor  (Jan) 184 

Troost,  Cornelis 2 

Troostwijk,  Wouter  Joannes  van 52 

Valk,  Maurits  Willem  van  der 196 

Valkenburg,  Hendrik 137 

Velden,  Paulus  van  der 141 

Verschuur,  Wouterus 119 

Verster,  Floris  Henric 164 

Verveer,  Elchanon 140 

Verveer,  Samuel  Leonardus 66 

Veth,  Jan  Pieter 170 

Vintcent,  Lodewijk  Anthony 34 

Voerman,  Jan 179 

Vogel,  Johannes  Gijsbert 143 

Vogel-Roosenboom,  Margaretha  Cornelia  Johanna  Wilhelmina.  143 

Vos,  Maria 143 

Vrolijk,  Johannes  Martinus 143 

Waldorp,  Antonie •  .    .    64 

Wall,  Willem  Rutgaart  van  der 51 

Weissenbruch,  Hendrik  Johannes  (Jan) 123 

Westenberg,  George  Pieter 54 

Wiggers,  Derk 196 

Wit,  Jacob  de i 

Witsen,  Salomon  van 166 

Witsen,  Willem 182 

Wijnveld  Jr.,  Bernardus , 40 

Zilcken,  Philippe 182 

Zwart,  Willem  de 160 


fWSEUftT??' 


^,Mm^^^~ 


HOME  USE 


""^^■^^^--^^^'''Sgfe^ 


'W. 


frVi^\tvvV 


3    7-^      Tl^^ 


y\^ 


n  <  rr  <.^  <  i 


? 


i